ANATOMY, 
OR 
HUMAN 
©a© Air© isiißi, 
IN SYNOPTICAL TABLES, WITH NUMEROUS PLATES. 
to® wo® TOHroassavaas* 
Faculties and Schools of Medicine and Surgery, Academies of Painting, Sculpture, 
and the Royal Colleges. 
BY 
THE CHEYE J. SARLANDIERE, M. D. 
MEMBER OP THE ROYAL ACADEMY OF MADRID AND OF THE MEDICAL SOCIETY OF EMULATION AT PARIS; CORRESPONDENT TO THE MEDICAL SOCIETY 
OF LOUVAIN, BRESLAW, &c.; EX-SURGEON OF THE FRENCH ARMY AND OF THE MILITARY HOSPITAL OP PARIS, 
TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH BY 
W. C. ROBERTS, M.D. 
MEM. OF THE MED. SOC. OF THE CITY AND COUNTY OF NEW-YORK, 
SECOND EDITION, IMPROVED AND CORRECTED. 
Mfto-Vofit t 
PUBLISHED BY JOHN S. EOHRER, M. D. AND G. HILLS. 
Lithographed by J. & E. Bisbee, 
MDCCCXXXVIL Entered according to an Act of Congress, in the year 1835, by J. & E. 
Bisbee, in the Office of the Clerk of the District Court of the Southern 
District of New-York. 
W. OSBORN. PRINTER, 88 WILLIAM-STREET TO 
SAMUEL. JACKS© Ji, M. D., 
ADJUNCT PROFESSOR OP THE INSTITUTES AND PRACTICE OF MEDICINE IN THE UNIVERSITY OF PENNSYLVANIA, 
ONE OF THE PHYSICIANS TO THE PHILADELPHIA ALMS HOUSE INFIRMARY, &c., &c. 
SIR, 
I have ventured to inscribe this work with your name, because I feel well assured that no undertaking 
which is calculated to promote the cause of medical improvement, will be viewed with indifference by so 
ardent a votary as yourself. 
I therefore respectfully dedicate these pages to you, as a testimony of the high estimation in which I 
regard your talents and acquirements, and of my sense of your valuable labors in the advancement of 
Anatomical, Physiological, and Pathological knowledge, effected not less by the eloquence of your public 
lectures, to which I have listened with pleasure, than by the power of your pen. 
Long may you continue to pursue the career of professional usefulness in which you have already 
attained to such conspicuous eminence ; ‘and to enrich the literature of our science with the results of your 
ample experience, and the suggestions of your enlightened understanding. 
I am, Sir, 
With great respect, 
Your obedient servant, 
WILLIAM C. ROBERTS. 
♦  
I 
I have perfectly satisfied myself that a knowledge of the Science of Anatomy, in all its parts, and even in its details, may be acquired in 
fifteen lessons. If such a conviction were to be received as a recommendation of the method by which I have endeavored to attain that end, 
and which is contained in a certain number of tables, I could entertain no doubt as to the success of my labors ; but to have taught quickly, 
is not alone sufficient: the merit is to have taught well, and upon that point it does not become me to express an opinion. lam limited to an 
exposition of the means of which I have availed myself to attain my object, which is to render the study of that science much easier than it has 
hitherto been. Men of deserved celebrity have encouraged me with their approbation, and have emboldened me to prosecute an undertaking, of 
the difficulty of which, they who are content with mere superficial examination, or who glance only at the inconsiderable number of engravings 
by which the whole science of Anatomy, or human Organography, is herein represented, can form no idea. But it will be appreciated by those 
who are lovers of clearness and precision, and who are desirous of seeing much matter comprised in few words. In the composition of the 
tables as 1 now offer them I have been led into numerous anatomical investigations, have long and deeply meditated, and have, moreover, 
spent ’two years of assiduous labor in the correction and perfection of my work. Each organ therein represented has been drawn from nature, 
after its more ordinary configuration had been established, and the accuracy of anatomists, ancient or modern, tested and verified. On entering 
upon a task of such importance, I naturally look back to the condition in which, previous to our own times, Anatomy had been placed; and 
I examined the impediments by which the study of man’s organization was prevented from becoming an essential part of his education; and 
Avhat, therefore, could be the obstacles which induced him to neglect the acquisition of a knowledge of Physiology, the science of the vital 
functions, and without which, man, alike in his political institutions, and in his precepts of morals and philosophy, will continually be led astray. 
Whoever, indeed, eno-ao-es in the consideration of subjects which relate to the wants or the happiness of man, should be familiar with his or- 
ganization ; this is the chief requisite, and it is owing to their ignorance of this branch of knowledge, that Rosseau, Locke, Plato, Helvetius, and 
Condillac himself, committed such serious errors. I have convinced myself that these obstacles consist principally in the lengtffof time which is 
needed to understand the details of the science, and the difficulty of retaining and classifying in the memory, the numerous objects it in- 
cludes. It is the general opinion, that in acquiring a thorough knowledge of Anatomy, two years of assiduity must be spent. Who, then, un- 
less he devotes himself to the profession of medicine, can employ so considerable a portion of the period of time allotted to his education, in the 
study of this particular branch'? and who, on the other hand, would refuse to become acquainted with a science so useful as that of his own or- 
ganization, if he require for that purpose, fifteen sessions only, each of two hours duration ? Upon this subject I shall now enter into some fur- 
ther details. * 4 
|l The first glance tells us how methodical such an arrangement is, and how, by it, things are signified in a very few words; for example, the 
term occipito-cufaneifrontal, suggests the idea of the extent of a muscle which goes from the to the forehead ; set forth its places 
of insertion, by the one end into the occipital bone, and by the other into the integuments which lie over the frontal bone; the terminal word 
showing that it lies chiefly in the region of the forehead, and also that its use is to move the skin of that part. How many circumstances are 
thus indicated by a single denomination ! In the third section of the table, is contained the name given to each muscle according to its form, or 
! situation; and the fourth, lastly, contains the name which it obtains in reference to its uses, or its functions. 
I have so contrived it, that in order to understand anatomical authors, the old name has been retained in one or other of these three sections. 
| From the preceding remarks it will appear, that three denominations are sufficient to form a complete history of each muscle, and to furnish an 
accurate idea of every thing about it which it is of importance to notice : whilst, in works upon the science, a whole page is often filled with the 
description of a single muscle ; hence, by ray method, there is effected both a saving of time, and of the labor ofcomprehension. What then alone 
is wanting to fix the remembrance of that muscle indelibly on the memory ? ocular inspection ! To supply this want, in the absence of human 
bodies, or of casts or models in pasteboard, wax, or plaster, I have conjoined engravings to my tables, with numbers upon the one which refer 
to the other ; and where natural or artificial objects, intended to promote the study of anatomy, are arranged beneath the eye of either the pupil 
or the practitioner, these engravings may serve him as guides, and material] y facilitate his researches. All the figures of which4the plates consist, have 
been drawn with perfect fidelity from nature ; the muscles are arranged in regions, and ultimately are all collected in representations of the com- 
plete human frame. The AESTHESIOGRAPHY is exhibited in a single table, without regular sectional divisions, but consisting of links that 
connect all the parts which have a mutual dependence on each other. In it are detailed, with all possible precision, all the organs which compose 
the apparatuses of the five senses, as well as the functions they are intended to perform, SPLANCHNOGRAPHY, and DIACRISIOGRAPHY, 
which is in a measure an appendix to it, are represented in two tables. In the first, are delineated the viscera contained in the cranio-vertebral 
cavity, viz. the brain and the spinal marrow; those which are enclosed within the thorax, viz. the vocal and respiratory organs, and the 
central organ of the circulation; those, lastly, which are enclosed within the abdomen, the digestive, urinary and genital organs of either 
sex. DIACRISIOGRAPHY, which is naturally related to the viscera, because the secretory apparatuses of which it treats include the particu- 
lar organs of nutrition, forms, with splanchnography, a complete detail of the circumscribed organs, or those which are disposed in sets or appa- 
tuses. We next arrive at the organic systems, consisting of the canals which ramify all over the body, in which circulate the nutritive juices, and 
of others which contain the conducting material of sensibility and motion ; these systems constitute ANGEIOGRAPHY and NEUROGRAPHY. 
The first is represented in three tables, one of which exhibits the entire arterial system of the body, both supra and infra-diaphragmatic, in me- 
thodical order, so that every trunk, branch, or twig, receives a compound name, derived from the place whence it proceeded, and from that to which 
it goes. For example; the first branch of the aortic trunk carries the blood into the substance of the heart, and is consequently denominated aorto- 
cardiac ; this branch divides into two smaller branches, which are the anterior cardiac and the posterior cardiac. The anterior gives off three 
twigs, which are the right car diaco-auricular, the right cardiaco-ventricular, and the anterior and posterior inter-cardiac arteries. From the 
posterior go off the left anterior cardiaco-ventricular, and the left posterior cardiaco-ventricidar arteries. The aorta next gives off the brachio- 
cephalic trunk, which in my tables is with greater precision termed the aorto-post-clavi-trachelian artery, whence proceed branches, which, 
when as high up as the clavicle, all begin by the word sub-clavi, and end in the name of the part to which they pass. When they have reached 
the heighth of the cervical vertebrae, these branches begin to assume the appellation trachelo, and so on ; being thus, by their names, always 
linked with one another, and also with the places at which they terminate, and from whence they set out. By this methodical arrangement, the 
origin, course, and situation of the arteries is always kept in view ; all those which are of any importance whatever, have received an appellation, 
whilst the former name of each vessel which possessed one, is retained as a memento, and follows the systematic one in a parenthesis. The 
second table traces out the supra and infra-diaphragmatic venous system : and here a different order from that of the arteries was to be pursued. 
As the venus ramusculi originate in the tissues, and unite for the formation of twigs, and subsequently of branches, converging towards the 
centre of circulation, I have first enumerated the veins of the hands and feet, naming all from the places of their origin and destination ; and 
have placed in an appendix, the central thoracic (pulmonary) venous apparatus, and the central abdominal venous apparatus, viz. the vena 
portae. In the third table is exhibited the system of lymphatic vessels, which, like the veins, begin by the twigs most distant from the trunks 
in which they merge. The division of NEUROGRAPHY concludes the work, and offers a detail of those systems which convey sensibility into 
every other part of the body. It contains three tables, of which the first comprehends the nerves which issue from the cavity of the cranium, and to 
which I have affixed the root cerehro, to distinguish them from the spinal, although the first pair is a cerebral prolongation, and all the rest an 
emanation from the medulla oblongata (bnlbe rachidien, Chaussier.) The second table comprises all the nerves which go off from the spinal 
column, and have as a root the generic word spino. The third table embraces the ganglionic system of nerves, with all the plexuses which emanate 
from it. All the nerves which pass off from the ganglia, have as a root the word gangli, and those which issue from the plexuses, the word 
plexi. These tables of the different nervous systems, are traced with the most scrupulous accuracy, and with all the minuteness to which the 
use of the microscope, and the most delicate dissections have enabled me to attain. I have bestowed the most pains upon this portion of my 
labors, as it is the most important and difficult; no where have I met with a satisfactory anatomical account of the nerves, nor do I think that 
there is any other than the present work, in which, at a single glance, is exhibited the entire assemblage of the conducting organs of sensibility 
and of animal or organic motion, (Bichat.) 
The greatest difficulty in the study of Anatomy lies, not in the inspection of objects, but in the number of names, or words by which they are 
represented; in the faulty classification of those words, in their singularity and often in correct signification, and lastly, in a want of graphic 
method. The nomenclature of the muscles, ligaments, glands, vessels, nerves, and of the organs of sense, is liable to similar objections; of 
these numerous organs, some bear the names of the functions they perform: others receive their appellations from their shapes, situation, or 
direction, while a third class are called after the authors by whom they have been either discovered or described. From all this arises a labyrinth 
of words’not to be recollected by the most retentive memory, unless after long and fatiguing study. This incongruity and looseness arrested 
the attention of Chaussier, who first attempted to systematize anatomical nomenclature. This reform he chiefly effected in that of the muscles, 
and thence derived much of the celebrity which he has acquired. Struck with the effect upon the imagination which he observed was produced 
by those names that had been bestowed by his predecessors upon certain muscles, which represented at the same time their extent and places of 
insertion, such as sterno-cleido-mastoid, occipitofrontal, and the names of attachment given to the muscles of the tongue and hyoidean regions, 
he conceived the happy thought of applying a name derived from its places of attachment to each muscle of the body, and thus invented a 
uniform system of appellation for the whole muscular apparatus. Some of the nerves and blood-vessels also received from him more correct 
denominations; but, while we admit the merit of this celebrated man, whose judicious mind was able thus to shake off the trammels of ancient 
routine, and to establish names much more proper for representing the things for which they were intended, we are obliged to confess that he 
left unremedied the chief difficulty, that which consists in the classification of, such a vast number of words in the memory. By some he is 
said even to have increased the evil, by introducing into the science as many new words as there had before existed old ones, in so much as it 
became necessary to acquire the new names to form an idea of their meaning, whilst the remembrance of the former was essential for compre- 
hending anatomical writers. Yet, as it was impracticable to establish a new nomenclature, without at the same time affixing a different name to 
each organ, there existed an urgent need, for some method by which these words might be rendered easy of remembrance. While I regret that 
Chaussier should have made so important an omission, and waiving all consideration of the risk attendant on making a similar essay after him, 
I have ventured on the attempt, but without aspiring to attain the merit of that rigid and correct preceptor. Like him, I have allowed the names 
of the bones and their peculiarities to stand as they were adopted by the ancients, and the moderns of our civilized times, because they are the 
fundamental basis of our whole organization, which they serve to support. The names which had already been affixed to the viscera as the 
foundation of the internal organs, I have also preserved, because these viscera constitute the parts most essential to existence ; and, to all other 
organs, be they what they may, I have given names derived from these two fundamental bases, so that it is in fact only necessary to engrave 
upon the memory the names of the bones and of the viscera, whence those of every other organ are to be derived. Further, 1 have arranged 
each of the new names beneath collective denominations drawn from the regions of the body, and thus it is, as an examination of the tables will 
show, that I have simplified the operations of the memory. The plan upon which I have proceeded to render my method the most,simple and 
the easiest possible, is the following : 1 have first, by way of introduction, made an exposition of the organism, in which I have introduced an 
analysis of each tissue, that the pupil might the better understand my tables, and that 1 might be saved from the necessity of overloading them 
with any lengthened disquisition. Then comes Organography, which is divided into eight parts : Ist, Osteography, or a description of the 
bones ; 2d, Arthrography, or a description of the joints, or articulations ; 3d, Myography, or a description of the muscles; 4th, Aesthesiography, 
or a description of the organs of sense; sth, Splanchnography, or a description of the viscera ; 6th, Diacrisiography, or a description of the 
apparatuses of secretion ; 7th, Angeiography, or a description of the blood-vessels ; Bth, Neurography, or a description of the nerves, 
OSTEOGRAPHY is represented by synoptical tables, arranged in three columns, the first of which contains the fundamental names of the 
bones and their situations ; the second, the particular office of each bone ; the third, the peculiarities which may be observable in them, such as 
places for the attachment of muscles, cavities and processes, the foramina which allow of the passage of the arteries and nerves, and the articu- 
lating surfaces. All other peculiarities which are useless, or which do not come under one or other of these four heads, I have passed over in 
silence, with a view of not overloading the memory. 
I have now concluded all that I had to offer in explanation of my tables. To Doct. Leboyer, who with consummate ability presided over the 
greater part of the dissections ; to M. Courtin, whose faithful pencil has with truth and talent portrayed the parts and preparations under their 
most favorable aspect, and to Dr. Pinchonniere, for that part of my work which relates to the nervous system, I offer the well deserved tribute 
of my gratitude. 
It remains for me to point out in what manner, by means of the tables, I have been enabled in fifteen lessons, to communicate a knowledge of 
anatomy, not only to students of medicine, but to painters, sculptors, dramatic artists and lawyers. For those who are desirous of pursuing a 
similar study, I employ preparations for demonstration, that there may be no dissecting or delay whatever during the lessons. The first session I 
dedicate to an outline of the organism, a demonstration of the composition of the tissues, to naming the bones and pointing them out upon the 
skeleton. The second lesson is occupied in describing the bones of the head and face ; the third in a description of those of the trunk and limbs, 
after a recapitulation of those of the face and cranium. I allow an interval of one day between every lesson, in order that the pupil may have 
time to re-enumerate and classify thoroughly in his memory, the objects which were demonstrated to him on the preceding day. At the commence- 
ment of the three subsequent lessons, I again recapitulate the names of all the bones, that they may not be forgotten. The fourth lesson is 
spent in a demonstration of the muscles of the head and neck ; the fifth, in that of the muscles of the thorax and upper extremities ; the sixth 
in that of those of the abdomen and pelvic members ; the seventh, in a general recapitulation of all the muscles ; the eighth, in a description of the 
external senses ; the ninth and tenth, in a demonstration of the viscera-and organs of secretion ; the eleventh, in that of the topography of the 
arteries ; the twelfth, in that of the lymphatic vessels ; the thirteenth, in an account of the distribution of the cerebral nerves ; the fourteenth, in 
that of the spinal nerves, and in a description of the ganglionic systems ; and the fifteenth, lastly, in a general recapitulation of all the appara- 
tuses and organic systems. Two courses of public lectures, which I have delivered in the amphitheatre of the Faculty of Medicine at Paris, and 
a third in M. Dupont’s cabinets of anatomical preparations in wax-work are sufficient evidences of the efficiency of my system. The artificial 
r preparations, invented by M. Auzoux, are also very well calculated for a demonstration of the muscles, and the beautiful specimens of wax-work, 
made by M. Talrich, may be employed in the study of the nervous systems and of the organs of the senses with advantage. 
ARTHROGRAPHY is arranged beneath two columns only, the one for the name of the joints, the other for that of the parts of which they are 
composed, either ligaments, membranes, or fibro-cartilages ; these parts I have named after the ends of the bones which they connect together, 
and have assigned to them, as an uniform ter mi nation, "the generic terminal name of the articulation. The former name is also preserved and 
follows in a parenthesis. The MYOGRAPHICAL table consists of four sections, the first of which contains the names of the regions in which 
the muscles are situated ; the second the names given to each muscle according to its attachments or places of insertion; the termination of 
each of these words expressing the generic appellation of the region in which the muscle is, and, as far as is possible, indicating the part which 
it is intended to set in motion. Thus, those muscles which are situated in the epicranio-frontal region, and whose office is to cause motion of 
the forehead, all end in the word frontal; those in the auricular region, and whose use is to move the auricula, or external ear, end in the word 
auricular; those in the palpebral region, the motors of the eyelids, terminate by the word palpebral, and those of the ocular region, by the word* 
ocxdar, and so on. A KEY TO SYSTEMATIZED ANATOMY. 
II 
For acquiring in a very short time all the peculiarities of Anatomical Science, as taught by Dr. SARLANDIERE. 
The difficulties which, until the present period, have beset the study of the Science of Anatomy, and have demanded from the pupil a period 
of at least two years for its comprehension, consist chiefly in the vast number of immethodical names which are bestowed upon organs, as well as 
in the prolixity of description, and the most unnecessary repetition. Systematized Anatomy has overcome these impediments, by a simplification 
of the nomenclature, by a rejection of all useless appellations, by attaching a meaning to all which have been retained, and by connecting with 
them the names either of regions, or of their respective organic centres: all which is set forth in synoptical tables, by which, at a glance, all the 
apparatuses or systems are exhibited, and the relative dependance of organs upon each other understood. Fifteen tables, preceded by some pre- 
liminary remarks, comprise the whole study of the science. The nomenclature presented in this work is not a mere collection of terms newly 
invented, for the purpose of assigning a more rational name to each organ, but it is a descriptive system of denominations, by which the objects 
are indicated in their situation, tracks, limits and relations. 
The basis of nomenclature is in ever instance derived from the bony scaffolding and from the viscera, which are, as it were, the arena upon 
which all the accessory parts assemble ; the joints, the muscles, the secretory and excretory tubes, the arteries, veins and nerves, all receive their 
appellations from these two bases, by which means, a few words, adopted in every language and known from the very creation of the science are 
perpetually reappearing, are easily recollected, soon render the mind familiar with the regions, and introduce into the study of Anatomy a lucid- 
ness and spirit of order, which wonderfully quicken the progress of the student in learning, and of the practitioner in remembering all the pecu- 
liarities of a science, the approaches to which have hitherto been so wearisome and laborious. 
into cavities, crypts or follicles, into which the canals of the glands open, or into organic apparatuses which embrace parts destined for very im- 
important functions; capitals point out the glands, membranes and organs of higher importance; the smaller letters are appropriated to the 
follicles and crypts, and numerals to the excretory ducts, Greek letters being used to indicate parenchymata whose uses are as yet unknown. 
The particular apparatuses are designated in a marginal column ; brackets connect constituent parts one with another, and the last bracket is 
followed by a statement of the uses and functions of each apparatus, A plate, illustrative of its figure, will be found opposite the table. 
The 11th table, headed Angeiography, details the whole arterial vascular system, so that capitals, followed by smaller capitals, indicate 
arterial trunks and their larger divisions ; small letters, with titles in small capitals, the principal branches ; when they are followed merely by 
letters of the ordinary type, they point out the small branches; figures designate twigs and ramusculi; all these trunks, branches, and twigs are 
respectively united by brackets, so that the relations of a single trunk to its final ramifications, may be seen at a glance : an arrangement peculiar- 
ly advantageous for study, or for mental reference in case of incision, or the operation of ligature, and by which, moreover, each name designates 
an artery, and brings to mind at once its situation, course, place of departure and of destination. For instance : the first artery which leaves 
the trunk called the aorta after its issue from the heart, proceeds towards the anterior part of that organ, upon which it ramifies ; it ought there- 
fore, of course, to receive the name of the anterior aorta-cardiac : the twigs which it distributes, supply the right auricle and ventricle, and com- 
municate between the two ventricles, and they, therefore, deserve the appellations of right cardiaco-auricular, right cardiaco-ventricular, and of 
cardiaco-inter-ventricular arteries. Such of the arteries as had already been designated by previous writers will be seen to have their ancient 
names following their descriptive one in a parenthesis. The immense utility of this synoptical table, is observable at a glance. Towards its con- 
clusion is an exposition of the system of vessels which are exterior to the greater circulation,.and belong to the central-thoracic, or pulmonary 
circulatory apparatus, and to the central abdominal circulatory apparatus, or system of the vena portae. A plate, which contains a representation 
of all the principal arteries and arteriolee of the human body, is attached to the table. 
THE CONTENTS OF EACH TABLE, AND THE MANNER IN WHICH THEY ARE TO BE STUDIED. 
The first table contains the exposition of the organism, that is to say, a general anatomy which describes the composition of the tissue, the 
form of the organs, the nature of the functions, differences of organization, and all general remarks upon composition and offices, which, if they 
were to be comprised in the graphic portion of the work, would be liable to perpetual reiteration, and give rise to embarrassment. 
The ensuing tables offer us Osteography, or the basis of the nomenclature of the outer man. The first points out the bones of the head, in 
number 20. A plate is attached to it; the capital letters refer to the entire bone ; they are followed by the fundamental name which it is neces- 
sary to keep in mind, which is the same in all the languages used by civilized nations, and is incessantly reproduced in the description of accesso- 
ry organic parts, which are invariably comprised in the region occupied by each bone. The small letters point out portions, or divisions of the 
bone, and the numeral figures its peculiarities, embracing the processes, cavities, places of the attachment of muscles, holes or furrows which allow 
of the passage of the arteries, veins, or nerves. The second table contains the bones of the trunk and limbs, which are 177 in number, the refer- 
ences to which, as to lettering and numeration, are similar to those of the first. A plate also accompanies the table, containing the individual 
bones, with the addition of their conjunction in the form of a skeleton. 
The 4th table relates to Arthrography, or a description of the articulations. Here commences the method of which the bones serve as the 
basis ; all the ligaments, cartilages, and fibro-cartilages of the skeleton, in number 146, are classified in this table which consists of two columns ; 
the first, indicates the joints to which the parts composing them, and the number of ligaments, are attached ; the second, contains the descriptive ; 
names of each component part; every name being formed from the bone which gives attachment to these ligaments, and ending in the terminal! 
indication of the articulation itself. Thus : the ligaments, or cartilages, which compose the temporo-rnaxillary articulation, all terminate by 
the word maxillary: those which form the tarsal articulations, end in the word tarsal, so as to indicate, without any effort of the memory, the ar- 
ticular region in which they are placed. By this means, the termination alone is sufficient to declare the region, but the entire description is de- 
rived from the entire descriptive name ; thus, the ligament called the calcanei-scaphoido-infra-tarsal, shows by its terminating word thnt it belongs 
to the tarsal region ; the last word but one, that it is plantar, and the first two that it stretches from the bone of the calx to the scaphoid bone ; 
the numerals 118, which go before, refer to the plate which accompanies the table, and point out its form and situation ; the words post, inter, 
supra, intus, extus, which precede a final word, indicate its situation relatively to the skeleton placed vertically, the old names being preserved 
in a parenthesis. 
The 12th table is a continuation of Angeiography, and represents the venous and lymphatic vascular systems, which differ from the 
system of arteries materially, notwithstanding that all authors have been satisfied with advising the veins to be studied according to the course 
of the arteries. On the present occasion an inverse proceeding becomes necessary, and the author has so acted in the arrangement of his table. 
He has commenced with the venous twigs designated by numerals, which are associated by the termination with the branch into which they 
empty, and which comprises them all within a bracket. The branches designated by small letters, empty into the branches whose names are 
preceded by small capitals, to which latter they are in a similar manner attached by an uniform termination and a bracket; finally, the latter are 
coupled with the venous trunks in the same way, and these trunks indicated by capitals followed by smaller capitals. Following the venous 
system, and in the form of an appendix, we are presented with the system of the lymphatic vessels, which, as it is less important than those 
of the veins and arteries, is not detailed with equal precision, but in which every thing of importance will be found, and a plate of either system 
faces the table. 
The 13th table, with the title of Neurography, comprises a description of the brain, with a notice (according to all modern physiological 
experimenters) of the functions of each constituent part. (It was found exceedingly difficult to connect all these parts with one another, but the 
author, by the assistance of the progressive development and the generatory production of fibres described by MM. Gall and Tiedemann, has suc- 
ceeded in solving the problem.) This table is highly valuable in its anatomical and physiological relations ; the spinal apparatus is described 
both anatomically and functionally. But that part of his undertaking which cost the author the most labor, and has been attended with the most 
brilliant success, is the detail in the same table of the apparatus of the ganglionic system of nerves, and which was never yet so described by any 
anatomist as to be well understood. The author himself understood it not until the completion of his table, and it may be unhesitatingly assert- 
ed, that in this work alone is there to be found a lucid description of this important system of nerves. All the ganglia of the head required to be 
linked with their common centre, the great superior cervical ganglion ; the ganglionic nerves of the neck and upper part of the thorax, with their 
plexuses, naturally were connected with the middle and lower cervical ganglia ; the lower thoracic nerves, and a portion of the infra-diaphrag- 
matic were linked with the thoracic ganglia; the upper intra-abdominal nerves, with the great plexiform ganglion, (the semilunar); the lower 
with the abdominal; the upper pelvic with the lumbar, the lower with the sacral; all the nervous filaments discoverable by dissection, have, in 
this table, received a descriptive systematic name, which points out, like that of the vessels, their situation, track, place of departure, and of desti- 
nation ; each filament emanating from a ganglion, takes for its root the generic word gangli, and as a finale, the name of the part to which it is 
sent; and that which issues from a plexus, begins by the word plexo, or plexi. The ganglia are indicated by capital letters ; the plexuses by 
small letters, and the nervous filaments by numerals. The plate which faces the table contains five figures of the brain ; the first shows the pro- 
duction of the generatory fibres, and the direction in which they radiate ; the second is a section of the cerebrum and cerebellum, showing the 
white and gray substances, the cerebellal ramifications, (arbor vitce,) the 3rd and 4th ventricles, the bulgings called the optic thalami, and those 
called corpora striata, the tubercula quadrigemina, and the appendix called the pineal gland ; the third is a vertical section, showing the inter- 
ventricular septum and a vertical portion of the third ventricle ; the communicating canal, (aqueduct of Sylvius) leading to the 4th ventricle, of 
which a vertical section is also given ; the tubercula quadrigemina which are above this canal, the great interlobary commissure, (corpus callo- 
sum,) a vertical section of the cerebellum, the interlobary circumvolutions, and lastly, the primary origin of the cerebral nerves in the white sub- 
stance ; the fourth shows the sth ventricle and the lateral ventricles, the trigone cerebral, (or vault,) and its dependencies, a portion of the optic 
thalami and corpora striata ; and the fifth represents the base of the brain, the bulb, the protuberance, and place of departure of each of the cere- 
bral nerves. Two figures represent the spinal marrow; one shows it entire, placed upon a base-formed by the dura-mater, being a section which 
exhibits the fourth ventricle, the intra-medullary canal, and the exit of the spinal nerves; the other is a segment, representing the originating 
fasciculi of the spinal nerves, the lower origin of the 12th cerebral pair, the origin of the diaphragmatic, and the beginningof the trachelo-hume- 
ral-plexus. Two other figures show in detail the whole ganglionic nervous system, and a smaller supplementary one represents the Ist, 2d, 3d, 
4th, and 6th pairs of cerebral nerves, and belongs to the table which follows. 
The sth and 6th tables, headed Myography, contain a description of the supra-diaphragmatic muscles of the skeleton, which amount t0!47, 
and are accompanied by two plates. The tables are divided into four columns: the first, indicating the regions and the number of the muscles 
therein contained ; the second, their names according to their attachments ; each denomination compelling the memory to a four fold operation 
by showing in the final word the region in which the muscle lies, and by the name in full, the part which it chiefly moves, its extent and its j 
insertions. For instance : the word occipito-cutanei-frontal, the name of the first muscle, shows by the final word, (frontal) that its particular 
location is the region of the forehead, in like manner with the other frontal muscles; the termination also shows that it is to move the forehead, 
in the same way as the muscles of the auricular, palpebral, ocular, nasal, and labial regions, set in motion the auricle, the eyelids, the balls of the 
eyes, the nose, and the lips. The word occipito, on the one hand, shows that the muscle is attached to the occipital bone, and the words cutanei- 
frontal, on the other, that it has also an attachment to the integuments of the forehead. The same method governs every other muscle ; (when 
they are attached to the frontal integuments to wrinkle 'it, they contain the word cutanei; if not, they always take the names of the bones into 
which they are inserted ;) whilst, finally, the attention, when directed simultaneously to the root and to the termination of the word, discloses the 
extent of the muscle, which proceeds from the occiput to the forehead. The third column presents us with the names according to shape or silu- 
tion ; the fourth suggests the uses or functions of each muscle. Among these three varieties of denomination, is always to be found the old and 
most generally adopted appellation, videlicet: in the column of attachments, when the old name properly belongs to it, as does that of occipito- 
frontal, stylo-glossal, sterno-hyoid, &c.; in the third column, when the name of the muscle has been derived from some peculiarity in its shape 
or situation, as supra-ciliary, pyramidal, orbicular, rectus superior and inferior of the eye, myrtiform, great and lesser oblique, triangular, or quad- 
rate muscle of the chin, trapezoid, deltoid, and the like : in the fourth column, when the name is drawn from the function of the muscle, such as 
levator of the upper lip, adductor, abductor, flexor, extensor, pronator, or supinator.(l) 
The 7th table, likewise headed Myography, and accompanied by two plates, embraces in it all the infra-diaphragmatic muscles, which are 
73 in number. It is arranged similarly to the two preceding tables, and will require to be studied in a similar way. 
The Bth table presents us with Aesthesiography, that is to say, the composition of the sensorial apparatuses, viz. the visual, the auditory, 
the olfactory, the gustatory, and the tactile, together with a plate divided into five compartments, in which are figured all the peculiarities which 
appertain to each of these apparatuses. The capital letters in this table designate the parts which are the chief instruments of sensation, and the 
small letters, or the figures, indicate the parts that are secondarily constituent, such as the horny, or membranous tissues, the humors, ducts, mus- 
cles, ossicles, cartilages, sinuses, laminae, layers, and all other accessory bodies. Not only do these tables contain an anatomical exposition of the 
above named apparatuses, but the functional uses are also detailed in them, in order that an accurate list may be afforded of the graphic and phy- 
siological disposition of the senses. 
The 14th table is a continuation of the Neurography, and represents the system of the cerebral nerves, (the 12 pair of nerves which pass 
out of the cranium, being classed in it according to the order of their exit;) they take as a root the word cerebro, to mark their origin ; the 
12th pair takes as a root the word spino-cerebro which indicates its double origin, and the word which follows points out the course and situa- 
tion of the nerve as far as its termination as a trunk, or its subdivision into branches, or secondary rami. The latter are designated by capitals, 
or small letters, according to their importance, and the ramusculi which pass off from the secondary divisions of the nerves are indicated by 
figures, and a root which connects them in the same bracket to the rami or branches whence they spring, the final word showing, as in the table 
of the arteries, the organic parts to which they are distributed. When they form plexuses, the ramusculi which go out from these plexuses 
take the word plexi or plexo for a root, and an explanation of the function of each nerve follows its denomination. Each branch, secondary ra- 
mus, and ramusculus is connected by means of brackets to the nervous trunk upon which it is dependant, and thus at a glance is comprehended 
the whole system of sensation and motion, of which it is the soul. A plate is attached to this table, and contains also some references to the 
table which follows it; the cerebral pairs are pointed out by Roman numerals, followed by a P and aC, (paires cerebrales, Fr.;) the figures which 
refer to the spinal pairs are followed by the letters S. P. The origin of these spinal and cerebral pairs, is likewise represented in the preceding 
engraving. 
The 9th table contains Splanchnography, or a description of the viscera, the basis of the nomenclature of the inner man, which comprises 
the human vocal, respiratory, central circulatory, digestive and genital apparatuses ; and here again the capital letters designate the viscera, which 
furnish their names to the vessels, nerves, or other organic parts that are connected with them: the small letters indicate the principal parts of; 
each viscus, and the figures, the parts of which they are composed. When these parts themselves act as rallying points for other organic parts, | 
the name is printed in small capitals, whilst secondary parts are designated, according to their importance, by the usual type, or by italics. All I 
constituent parts are associated to the principal organs by brackets, which serve to make a better divisional mark, and, after the last bracket is! 
placed a designation of the uses or functions of each organ, or of its subdivisions. Opposite to the table is a plate containing a delineation of all 
the parts named in it, with letters and figures of reference. 
The 15th table, also a continuation of the Neurography represents the system of spinal nerves classified according to the order of their going 
oif, from above downwards, which are referred to by Roman numerals ; the small numerals indicate the branches, and capitals designate the plex- 
uses ; Grecian letters show the fasciculi, or divisions of branches, which are either distributed to the same part, or pass in the same direction. 
The root of these nerves is the word spino, to distinguish them from the cerebral and ganglionic nerves, which for a root take the word cerebro 
or gangli ; when plexuses have been formed, those -which pass out from them take the word plexo for a root, and the final word indicates always 
the place to which they are destined, so that in the same manner precisely as for the other nerves and for the blood-vessels, the name always exhibits 
the course, situation, place of departure and arrival; all the nervous filaments which have no names in books, here take their descriptive appel- 
lation, and thus it is, by a very simple method, that their study is facilitated. Lastly, the last plate is a recapitulation or revision of the parts which 
constitute the muscular, nervous and vascular systems or apparatuses, with figures referring to each of these sections, that the parts of the organ- 
ism may be comprehended as a whole. By these means is a method completed, which by its simplicity and conciseness, rapidly enables thestU' 
dent to acquire such an amount of anatomical knowledge as hitherto he was able, only with toil and difficulty, to attain. 
The 10th table is an exposition of Diacrisiography, or of all the excretory and secretory apparatuses combined in a single system. (This 
is a proceeding which has never been attempted by any anatomist until now, and is so much the more natural that as it comprises all the glands 
and their appendages, a single system of nerves, the ganglionic is concerned in their vitality. This division is a branch of splanchnography. 
The table is in three divisions : one contains those organs whose excretory ducts open upon the mucous membranes; the next, those whose 
exhalant orifices are in the serous membranes, and the third, those whose ducts terminate in the skin. Each of these divisions is subdivided 
(1) It may be well to observe, that in the natural position of the skeleton, the palms of the hands looking backward, that part of the forearm which was considered as outwardly by the an- 
cifcnts, becomes internal, and dee versa, which occasions a transposition of the names as they relate tb situation; but a little attention will prevent the commission of error. AM KXFOSXTXOIT OF TBS OIMIXSM. 
III 
The organic tissues of the animal body are soluble, by ultimate analyses, into Gelatine, Albumen and Fibrin; and they also contain some phosphate of lime, iron, various salts, alkalies, &c., diversely combined. 
AH constituted organic parts are naturally divisible into hard parts, which serve as a support to the whole organism, viz. the bones and cartilages; into solid soft parts, which comprise the agents of motion, sensation, and nutrition : and into fluids, viz. the blood, lymph, and all the 
secreted fluids, which are the agents of depuration and assimilation. ... , ~ ~ ~ , , . , ~x . , ... . ~ . „ . 
The parts of the body when considered more particularly, and classified according to their physical and chemical composition, may be divided into a certain number of homogeneous tissiies, and are severally called the osseous, cartilaginous, fibro-tendmous, muscular, cellular, der- 
matoid epidermoid or horny, erectile, glandular, serous, mucous, vascular, and nervous tissues. Assuming different forms, these tissues compose limited portions of the organism, to which the name of organs has been given. The organs of the human body are the instruments of 
life: by them it is that the functions are performed. . , , ... f .. ~..., ■, r .. f . .. . 
The organic functions are divided into the partial and the general. The partial are those which are performed by a particular group of continuous, or contiguous organs, and constitute only a more or less limited portion of the organism. To such groups of organs, I have applied the 
term rnaratus thus the assemblage of the bones forms the apparatus of sustenance, or support; the muscles, that of locomotion: besides which we have the external and internal sensitive apparatuses, the central sensorial, the vocal, respiratory, central circulatory, digestive, genital 
and secretory apparatuses. "The o-eneral functions are accomplished by means of organs, which being susceptible of ramification, penetrate into all the others, and pass from a central starting point into all parts of the organism. These functions are excitability, the motory power and nutri- 
tion • the assemblage of organs by which each of these general functions is accomplished, has received the name of system, and therefore I call the whole of the nerves of the body, nervous system,—all the arteries, arterial system,—venous system, the assemblage of veins,—lymphatic 
sustem, that of the vessels of that name, . . . ~, , . ... . r . 
The distinction then between systems and apparatuses is this, that the latter are only limited portions of the organism, whilst systems are the entire organism considered m a particular point of view. 
THE TISSUES WHICH COMPOSE THE SYSTEMS AND APPARATUSES OP THE ORGANISM. 
I. The tissue of the bones is compact and very hard ; properly speaking, it is merely a gelatinous parenchyma m which phosphate of lime 
has been deposited ; the central thickness of the long bones consists of very compact tissue ; the ends of these bones, the interior of the short 
bones, and that of the flat bones, at the adult age, are formed of a spongy looking tissue ; the large bones of the limbs, having in their centre a 
medullary canal, are towards that cavity, composed of reticular tissue, and contain the marrow. The assemblage of the bones of the human frame 
by means of cartilages and ligaments, constitutes the skeleton, which is a scaffolding and support to ail the soft parts assigns limits to the body, 
and becomes the axis of its o-eneral form. The bones of the trunk and head are curved to form the walls of the splanchnic cavities : they sup- 
port and protect the viscera • &the bones of the limbs are levers, moved in an admirable manner by the muscles, and are ot use in transporting the 
entire body from one place to another ; they effect prehension and resistance, and serve for the general performance of all the actions necessary 
for the wants or preservation of the individual. , .. , • , 
11. The cartilaginous tissue is of solid consistence, and holds a middle place between the fibrous tissue and the bones; its aspect is peaily, 
it is elastic and consists of albumen and a small portion of calcareous phosphate. Cartilages are met with at the moveable articulations of the 
bones in order to prevent the friction of articulating surfaces ; they also exist between the sternum and the ribs, and m the larynx, and by meams 
of their elasticity serve to restore the parts to which they are attached to their natural position, after they have been distended by the muscular 
efforts. The fibro-cartilaginous tissue is only a modification of cartilage ; its consistence is less dense, its elasticity is greater, and its uses are 
the same • fibro-cartilao-es are found between the bodies of the vertebras, where they serve to restore the spinal column to its wonted perpendicu- 
larity after it has been'curved in the motions of the trunk. The outer ear is also formed of a fibro-cartilage, in like manner with the upper 
eyelid the rings of the trachea and the alas of the nose ; their office is to keep those parts open, or to give insertion to muscles ; they are met 
with of a target-like or annular shape between articulating surfaces, when they serve as cushions for lessening the severity of shocks inflicted 
by the limbs or levers upon the joints, or where they line the edge of a cavity, as at the ilio-femoral articulation, to allow of a greater extent of 
HI The fibrous tissue, is still less dense than the fibro-cartilaginous, and more flexible ; like it, it consists of gelatine and a portion of the 
phosphate of lime ; it is made up of very distinct shining fibres, of a dull white or silver gray color ; these fibres possess great power of resist- 
ance. are not contractile, are very difficult to rupture, and arranged very closely together; sometimes they are in bundles, sometimes exist as 
membranes, and either lie parallel, or intersect each other, 
a Tendinous T. (Tendons are fibrous cords by which , c inter osseous and ohturatory T. 
f the muscles are terminated towards the f d capsular J. of the joints. 
I lever, or moveable part, and are attach- \ e capsular T. of the tendons (sheaths). 
\ ed to the bones by a firm union with the nTT , supra-osseous and inh a-osseous T. 01 pen- 
FASCICULAR FIBROUS TISSUE ) SrSXiLr “E < g T. or 
' jb Li °* ament ous T. (Fibrous fasciculi of greater or less J hintra-cranio -vertebral I. (duramater). 
J ° width, which connect the bones, and re- f i sclerotic T. or circa-ocular. 
f sist the power of muscles when exerted ( k Pericardium, or circa-cardiac T. 
upon the contiguity of the bones.) 1 Albuginea, or circa-testicular F. 
IY The tissue op the muscles is composed of fibrin, arranged in the form of filaments, or of fibres in juxta position, of a red color, 
more or less deep according to the state of nutrition, of soft texture, and slight resistance in comparison with tendinous fibre ;-they are of uni- 
form size and possess the faculty of shortening themselves. These fibres are arranged in bundles planted upon tendons, aponeuroses, or bones, 
and sometimes also upon the skin. Generally they are straight, except in the sphincter muscles, in which they are orbicular, and by their con- 
tractions they effect motions, or myotility. Motions of much extent and of but little energy, are perfoimed by the fasciculi which consist of long 
fibres : those of short fibres, but which are multiplied in the direction of their length, are much more active, but have a much less extent of 
motion ; the latter are the fleshy bundles which form distinct masses called muscles. These organs are fusiform, wide or flattened, of different 
sizes but for the most part long in the limbs, broad on the trunk and head, and short upon the face, the hands and the feet. The muscles aie 
enclosed in aponeuroses, and surrounded by cellular tissue ; those of relative life execute the sudden movements, whilst those of nutritive life, 
(with the exception of the heart) generally contract in a slow and vermicular manner ; the latter are met with in a state of membrane. 
Y. The cellular tissue, which is very abundant in the economy, clothes all the organs of the body, and penetrates into the texture of the 
meater part. It is an assemblage of whitish, elastic, extensible filaments, which intersect each other in the form of laminae , it is intended 
fo envelope the organs, and maintain them in their relative positions ; to serve them as a support, and to facilitate the slipping of those which 
move ; and of it, likewise, consist the cells in which the fat is deposited upon those parts of the body which possess the greatest rotundity 
of form 
YI The dermic (or dermatoid) tissue is composed of several layers. (Yide fEsthesiography, the cutaneous apparatus.) Of these the thickest 
is a whitish, hairy, fibro-cellular, dense and compact body, covered with a papillary vasculo-nervous, and by a mucous layer, which encloses the 
coloring principle of the skin. 
YIL The horny tissue (corneous) offers several varieties ; the epidermis is a thin semi-transparent, insensible membrane, of horny 
appearance; the nails are of similar nature, but more thick and hard ; the transparent cornea of the globe of the eye belongs also to the 
corneous tissue, but is highly diaphanous, and the crystalline lens is of the same structure, 
YIII. The erectile tissue is of a nervoso-vascular nature, very irritable, and admits of the permeation of a sudden rush of blood through 
its innumerable capillary vessels ; at the moment of this turgescence, and consentaneously with its nervous irritability, the tissue swells, expands, 
hardens and grows red. The corpora cavernosa penis and clitoridis, the glans, spongy portion of the urethra, the nipple, the papillae of the 
tongue, and intestinal villosities, are of this character. 
IX. The glandular tissue is of a varied character ; but generally consists of small, rounded, smooth granules, grouped together, connected 
by cellular filaments, and arranged in lobules, or in an even parenchyma in which the arteriolae that are distributed to the glands terminate, and 
from which the orifice of the proper excretory duct of each gland takes its origin. 
In the salivary, lachrymal and pancreatic glands, the glandular tissue is arranged, by means of cellular tissue, in isolated lobes ; in the liver 
and kidnies, it is smooth and firm ; the tonsils, the prostate, and all the mucous follicles offer a soft and pulpy tissue, not lobulated and but slightly 
granulated, and the testicles offer a mass of vessels convoluted upon themselves. The combination and description of all the glandular appara- 
tuses constitutes Diacrisiography. 
X. The serous tissue is shining and smooth, lax, extensible, whitish, semitransparent, and arranged in membranes which line the splanchnic 
cavities, the viscera, and the extremities of the bones,at which they form shutsacs : from their surface a fluid called serous is exhaled, which lubricates 
them, and facilitates their sliding on the moving of the organs which they clothe. The serous membrane which invests the brain, has been 
called the arachnoid, that which lines the lungs and parietes of the chest, the pleura : that in which the heart is enclosed, the pericardium, and 
that which invests the digestive, urinary and genital viscera in the abdomen, takes the names of mesentery, peritoneum or epiploon. • Those 
serous tissues lastly, which are met with in the capsules of the joints, are called synovial membranes. 
XL The tissue of the mucous membranes is soft and spongy consisting of follicles or crypts connected by cellular tissue, forming a kind 
of glandular chorion-surmounted with nervoso-vascular papillae, and covered by a very delicate epidermis. All internal parts which are 
destined to be brought into contact with external agents, are clothed with this tissue; it lines the larynx, the cavities of the face, and the air pas- 
sages, in which during.the processes of respiration, audition and locution it is every where in contact with the atmospheric air ;it covers the whole 
interior of the digestive tube, in which it moulds itself upon the alimentary substances it contains ; and in the bladder and canals of the genital 
apparatuses, it is in contact with the urinary and seminal fluids, or wth the exterior bodies which are capable of introduction into those passa- 
ges. At the orifices which open upon the skin, it is dense, compact and highly sensitive : but in the splanchnic cavities it loses its tactile sensibi- 
lity, and becomes the seat of sensations, or the internal senses, such as the necessity for respiration, that for food (or hunger), for drinks (or thirst), 
the feeling of satiety, of a need of the natural exonerations, of sexual intercourse, &c. This tissue varies in its color and thickness in 
different parts ; in the external meatus of the ear and sinuses of the face it is very thin and pale ; on the palate and lips it is thick and very 
florid ; in the vagina, stomach and small intestines, it holds a middle course between these two extremes ; and lastly, the surface of the mucous 
membrane in its whole extent is moistened with a fluid in greater or less abundance, and more or less thick, destined to shield it from the action 
of foreign bodies, and to favor its gliding motion. 
XII. The vascular system is arranged in cylindrical canals which traverse all the other tissues, not excepting the bones ; the walls of the 
arteries and veins are thick in the large trunks, and decrease in thickness with their caliber. The vascular tissue is divided into the arterial, 
the venous, and the lymphatic, each of which systems are di vided into branches and twigs ; they rally at a central point of circulation.—lst, the 
arterial tissue is of fibrous consistence, is firm, elastic, contractile, and of a yellowish white color, slightly dilatable, and consists of three mem- 
branes, or coats; the inner one thin and reddish ; the middle one composed of circular muscular fibres, of great fragility: the outer one lami- 
nar, dense, compact and unyielding.—2d. The tissue of the veins is neither so thick, nor so unyielding as that of the arteries ; it is of a grayish- 
white, and consists of three membranes : the inner one is red, smooth, and polished, like that of an artery, and forms numerous folds called 
valves; the middle coat is very thin, lax, and extensible, and composed of longitudinal parallel fibres ; the outer tunic is merely a layer of 
cellular tissue. The tissue of the lymphatic vessels consists of two membranes; the inner one thin, transparent and very fragile, which forms 
valvular folds ; the external one dense, cellular and contractile. Glandiform ganglia are placed at intervals along the course of the lymphatic 
vessels, which consist of a reddish areolar tissue, filled with a whitish juice (the lymph). 
XIII. The nervous tissue is evidently composed of two portions, the medullary substance within, and the neurilemma without; the latter 
is a canaliculated membrane, firm, transparent and unyielding, which forms the parietes of the nerves, or the contiguous cords which compose 
them, and which exist in greater or less number, according to the nature or size of the nerve. The medullary substance is soft, white, stagnant, 
and of the consistence of bouillie (boiled meat); it fills the interior of the neurilemmatic canals ; veins and twigs of arteries penetrate into the 
cellular tissue which separates the small neurilemmatic canals of each nerve, and contribute to their nutrition. Like that of the vessels, the 
1 system of nerves consists of trunks, branches and twigs, and rallies at a cental point of innervation. HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY 
THE BASIS OF THE NOMENCLATURE. 
I. 
The total number of bones which compose the apparatus of support, (the skeleton,) is 197, not including the three intra-nasal bones, described with the apparatus of smell, and the six of hearing, placed among the apparatus of audition; in addition to which, 
1 accidental osseous productions are occasionally met with, (the wormion and sesamoid, or triquetrous bones,) which are the inter-articular nuclei. 
BOEJES OF THE HSAD, 20. 
1. SQSnBS WMM W&AWWMM* 8- 
FUNDAMENTAL 
NAMES AND 
SITUATION. 
FUNDAMENTAL 
NAMES AND 
SITUATION. 
PECULIARITIES. 
FUNDAMENTAL 
NAMES AND 
SITUATION. 
FUNDAMENTAL 
NAMES AND 
SITUATION. 
USES 
PECULIARITIES. 
USES. 
USES. 
PECULIARITIES. 
USES. 
PECULIARITIES. 
1 Supra-orbitary arch. 
2 Fronto-zygomatic angle, or apophysis. 
3 Fronto-nasal protuberances. 
4 Frontal protuberances. 
5 Temporal arch, (the anterior, or frontal 
portion.) 
6 The orbitary vault. 
7 Supra-orbitary hole. 
8 Fronto-ethmoidal fissure, (or notch.) 
9 Intra-frontal sinuses. 
Supra-ethmoidal apophysis (crista galli.) 
. 36 Supra-ethmoidal holes (olfactory.) 
\37 Ethmoido-nasal fissure. 
J3B Yertical infra-ethmoidal table, or plate, 
(39 Upper ethmoid al turbinated bone. 
J4O Lower “ “ “ 
/ (median.) 
41 Ethmoidal cells. planum.) 
Ethmoidal intra-orbitary surfaces, (os 
Gr NASAL BONES. 
Anterior supra-facial. 
Anterior and 
upper wall of 
the nose 
> 66 Supra-nasal channel, on its posterior sur- 
) face. 
92 Staphyline edge. 
93 Maxillo-palatine hole, (posteriorpalatine.) 
94 Palato-vomerian crest. 
H LACHRYMAL 
BONES. 
(Unguis)posterior su- 
pra-facial. 
E ethmoid. 
Prse-basi-cranial bone. 
The supporter 
of the olfactory- 
lobes, and com- 
posing the ol- 
factory sinuses. 
i Duct of the la- 
) chrymal sac, 
) (reservoir.) 
67 Lachrymal channel, (or groove.) 
L PALATE BONES. 
Posterior facial. 
Pharyngeal ex- 
tremity of the 
nasal floor and< 
palatine vault. 
ji Pcdato-. 
' spheni- ' 
maxilla- - 
j ry apo- 
I physis. 
A FRONTAL BONE. 
Supra-orbitary, or prse- 
cranial. 
} The anterior 
\ support of the 
* brain. 
95 Obitar end. 
96 Spheno-palatine hole. 
*97 Maxillary extremity. 
68 Maxillo-nasal 
apophysis (as- 
cending.) nasal 
process. 
69 Lach- 
rymal 
crest. 
98 Bottom of the pterygo-palati-maxillary 
groove. 
M 3 Optic, or chiasmatic commissural plane. 
44 Post-orbitary (optic) hole. 
45 Sphenoido-supra-orbitary wing, (apo- 
physis, or lesser wing of Ingrassius.) 
46 Post-orbitary sphenoidal groove, or fis- 
sure. 
47 Median supra-sphenoidal gutter, (sella 
turcica.) 
48 Channel of the sphenoido-petrous si- 
nus. 
49 Sphenoido-occipital plate, (square.) 
170 Orbitary floor. 
71 Infra- 
orbitary 
canal. 
- 73Subor- 
) bito-prse- 
) maxillary 
hole. 
72 Anterior max- f 
‘ illary - fossa, ' 
(canine, infra- , 
\ orbitar.) * 
99 Alveolar edges and alveoli. 
100 Mental eminence, (process, or the sym- 
" physis of the chin.) 
101 Dento-mental hole, (mental.) 
B PARIETAL 
BONES. 
Upper lateri-cranial. 
Protectors of 
the sides of the 
brain. 
10 Parietal protuberance. 
11 Temporal arch, (posterior or parietal 
part.) 
| f Anterior 
surface. < 
74 Anterior nasal groove. 
'lO2 Infra-maxillary condyle. 
103 Infra-maxillary apophysis. 
104 Pras-condyloid groove. 
105 Sub-maxillo-dental hole, 
(entrance to the inferior 
dentary canal.) 
/12 External occipital protuberance. 
13 Upper occipital curved line, 
t 14 Lower “ “ “ 
\ 15 Vertical occipital crest. 
116 Great occipital, or supra-vertebral hole. 
\ 17 Prse-condyloid hole. 
118 Occipito-atloidal condyles. 
#l9 Post-condyloid fossa. 
* 20 Basilary prolongation, or apophysis, 
i 21 Occipito-temporahorpost-petrousgroove. 
' The resisting 
basis of masti- 
| cation. 
' Support of the t 
1 eye' s 
1 Outer wall of 
the nasal fossae 
„ buccal vault. ’ 
75 Supra-alveo- \ 
lar edge, alveo- < 
lar process. / 
; 76 Infra- 
} orbito-al- 
) veolar 
duct. 
M INFRA MAXIL- ( 
LARY BONE. « 
Internal facial. ( 
) The agent of. 
) mastication. 
k Suh- 
naxillary< 
branch. 
b Sphenoido-\ 
temp oral 
1 wing, {greatK 
[wing, upper t 
surface.) ' 
50 Anterior Sphenoidal hole, 
. (great round, orssuper.rr. 
} maxillary.) 
\ 51 Middlesphen. hole, (oval, 
I or lower maxillary.) 
v 52 Poster, sphen. hole, (spe- 
no-spinous, small round.) 
I SUPRA MAXIL- 
LARY BONES. . 
Anterior median facial. 
( 
C OCCIPITAL 
BONE. 
Post-basi-cranial. 
The support of 
the basis of the 
brain, 
rpbral rudimen- 
tary vertebra. 
77 Supra maxillary zygoma- 
tic eminence, (malar pro- 
' cess.) 
' 106 Post-mental eminence, (geni.) 
107 Infra-maxillary internal crest. 
108 Infra-maxillary edge, (lower.) 
lO9 Infra-maxillary angle. 
g Posterior ( 
surface. * 
78 Inner edge of the spheno- 
maxillary fissure. 
79 Anterior wall of the max- 
illo-spheni-zygomatic fossa 
/ 53 Lower sphenoidal crest, or 
post-vomerian. 
' The supporter 
of the middle 
I lobes of the 
' brain, the key of' 
, the cranial 
I bones, rudimen- 
tary basi-cere- 
s. bral vertebra. 
55 Pterygoid fossa. 
' 57 Supra 
ptery- 
goid ca- 
, nal, (vi- 
l dian.) 
158Ptery- 
goido- 
\ staphy- 
iline tro- 
f chlea, or 
staphy- 
line 
s, hook. 
80 Maxillo-lachrymal chan- 
nel. 
81 Great maxillary sinus, 
k (antrum highmorianum.) 
]B2 Floor of the nasal fossae. 
83 Buccal vault. 
)84 Post-alveolar canal. 
(85 Groove of the maxillo-pa- 
latine hole. 
86 Dental cavities, (alveoli, 
or sockets.) 
N HYOID BONE. 
Sub-facial. 
Fulcrum for the \ 
muscles of de- 
glutition, of 
the voice and of a 
speech. V 
110 Basi-lingual edge. 
>lll Thyroid edge. 
(112 Posterior apophysis (greater cornu.) 
113 Upper anterior apophysis (lesser cornu.) 
(22 Temporo-zygomatic apophysis, (zygo- 
matic process.) 
23 Glenoid, or temporo-maxillary cavity. 
24 Glenoid fissure, (fissure of Glaserius.) 
25 Tympano-extra-cranial hole, (external 
i auditory.) 
[26 Styloid apophysis. 
|27 Stylo-mastoid hole. 
28 Mastoid apophysis. 
F SPHENOID 
BONE. 
Medio-basi-cranial 
bone. 
c Inferior 
posterior 
surface. < 
i 54 Ptery- 
I goid, or 
post nasal 
apophysis 
56 Post’r 
internal 
crest. 
h Inner 
surface. 
The supporters 
' of the middle 
cerebral lobes, 
| the envelopes of 
. the auditory or/ 
) gans, and ful- 
cra of the masti- 
catory powers. 
D TEMPORAL 
BONES. 
Inferior lateri-cranial. 
/ 29 Temporo-occipital groove. 
30 Temporo-trachelian hole. 
31 Trachelo-intra-cranial(ca- 
i rotid) canal. 
Tympano-pharyngialduct 
j (of Eustachius.) 
'33 Tympano-intra-cranial 
\ post-petrous duct, (inter- 
j nal auditory duct, or mea- 
f tus.) 
34 Tympano-intra-cranial 
prse-petrous duct, (hiatus 
\ fallopii. 
K ZYGOMATIC 
BONES. 
(Malar.) lateral facial. 
87 Extra-orbitary edge. 
,88 Zygomato-frontal angle, or apophysis. 
89 Zygomato-temporal apophysis, (zygo- 
( matic arch.) 
90 Zygomato-supra-maxillary angle. 
'9l Post-zygoraatic groove. 
59 External posterior crest. 
Outer wall of 
the temporo- 
' zygomatic fossa, 
J outer edge of 
* the orbit. 
60 Sphenoidal sinusus. 
61 Extra-orbitary plate. 
Outer edge of the spheno- 
/ maxillary fissure. 
]63 Prse-pterygoid surface, (pos- 
f terior wall of the pterygo- 
s maxillary channel, or fis- 
sure.) 
'a Petrous, 
portion of 
the tempo- 
ral hone. 
d Ante- 
rior sur- 
face. 
i e Exter- 
\nal sur- 
face. 
64 Teraporo-spheni-zygomatic 
fossa. 
65 Part of the maxillo-spheni- 
zygomatic fossa. 
Note. All these bones, when articulated, form a whole composed of eminences and cavities. The cranium, when it is articulated, forms an elongated spheroid, which, on its lower sur- 
face, offers the great occipital medullary hole. The vomer and great intra-nasal turbinated bones, are described under the olfactory apparatus. Vide Aesthesiography. 
The face contains the orbital cavities, nasal fossae, and palatine vault; and on its sides, the temporo-zygomalic fossae. On it are observable the dorsi-nasal eminences, the zygomatic pro- 
cesses or cheek bones, the dental arches, the sub-maxillary angle, and the chin. tTstcoi^iviplnv 
I>L.I . HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY-. 
OUTS© 
ii. 
THE BASIS OF THE NOMENCLATURE. 
BOOTES OF TEE 57. 
in. TamTOiimAa 
iv. & oxkss on? raa 
Or anterior and upper lateral of the Trunk, 29. 
Or upper extremities, 60. 
wmmmmm* 
Inferior extremities, 60. 
Or the posterior bones of the Trunk, 24. 
FUNDAMENTAL 
NAMES AND 
SITUATION. 
FUNCTIONS. 
PECULIARITIES. 
FUNDAMENTAL 
NAMES AND 
SITUATION. 
FUNCTIONS. 
PECULIARITIES. 
FUNDAMENTAL 
NAMES AND 
SITUATION. 
FUNCTIONS. 
PECULIARITIES. 
FUNDAMENTAL 
NAMES AND 
SITUATION. 
PECULIARITIES. 
1 Anterior arch. 
2 Atloido-occipital apophysis and articu- 
lating surface. 
3 Atloido-axoidal articular apophysis. 
4 Lateral apophyses, c 5 Latero-vertebral 
(transverse.) t hole. 
6 Lateral inter-atloido-occipilal groove. 
7 Posterior arch. 
'37 Costo-chondro-sternal, for 
the seven first (from arti- 
k dilation being with the 
1 sternum for the seven 
true ribs.) 
138 Costo - chondroidal, (or 
f with the costal cartila- 
ges) for the following three- 
-39 Costo - abdominal, for the 
two last. 
40 Costo-vertebral articula- 
ting surface, (or head.) 
41 Costo-lateri-vertebral sur- 
face. 
h Upper or scapidar end, head, or tube- 
rosity, and dicivetal srroove. 
FUNCTIONS. 
100 Head, or femoro - iliac 
spherical surface. 
101 Neck of the femur. 
102 Great trochanter. 
103 Lesser “ 
A# Ist TRACHELIAN 
VERTEBRA, 
or ATLAS, 
infra-occipital, and 
ring shaped. 
The support oi 
the head and 
circle of ro- 
tation. 
a Anterior 
, extremity. 
r 73 Epicondyle or radial tu- 
berosity. 
\74 The condyle (articulated 
) with the radius.) 
( 75 Epitrochlea, or cubital tu- 
] berosity, (small head.) 
f 76 Trochlea, (articulated with the j 
cubitus.) 
77 Olecranon cavity. 
l n Pelvic ex- 
-1 tremity. 
F* THE RIBS. / 
12 in number on either ' 
side. 
The lateri - thoracic ‘ 
bones, of which 7 are 
sternal and 5 asternal. 1 
The protecting 
parietes of the 
thoracic organs 
and support of 
the respiratory 
muscles. 
M* HUMERUS. 
Bone of the arm. 
Ist lever of the 
scapular limbs.' 
U* FEMUR. 
(thigh bone.) 
Chief lever of 
the Pelvic 
limbs. 
\ i Lower ex- 
I tremity. 
0 The rough line of the femur {linea as- 
pera.) 
b Posterior 
extremity. 
p Tibial ex- 
" tremity. 
104 Outer condyle. 
105 Inner condyle. 
8 Odontoid, or inter-atloidal process, or 
apophysis. 
9 Upper and lower articulating surfaces, 
or apophyses. 
10 Transverse, or lateral apophyses. 
11 Latero-vertebral hole. 
12 Lateral inter-axoido-atloidal groove. 
13 Lateral inter-vertebral groove. 
14 Posterior arch. 
15 Spinous apophysis, or process. 
Y* ROTULA. 
(Patella.) 
Prse-articular-femoro- 
tibial bone. 
42 Supra-sternal groove (fourchette.) 
43 Sterno-clavicular articular surface. 
44 Chondroido-costal articular surfaces(ar- 
ticular cavities of the seven true ribs.) 
45 Infra-sternal appendix, (xiphoid cartilage, 
ensiform process.) 
78 Olecranon apophysis. 
79 Cubito - humeral cavity, 
(sigmoid.) 
80 Superior cubito-radial ar- 
ticular surface. 
Rotula return 
pully for the 
anterior muscles 
of the thigh. 
G* STERNUM. 
(Pne-thoracic bone.) 
Supports the 
key of the ribs. 
j Upper hu- 
meral ex- 
i tremity. 
B* 2d TRACHELIAN 
VERTEBRA, 
or A X I S. 
(Odontoid, Dentata.) 
N* CUBITUS. * 
(Ulna.) 
1 he outer and posterior 
bone of the fore-arm. 
Fundamental 
bone of the fore- 
arm, bone of the 
elbow, 2d lever< 
of the scapular 
limbs. 
106 Tibio-femoral articular 
surface. 
107 Tibio-peroneal artr. « 
108 Tibio-tarsal “ u 
(inner ankle, or malleolus.) 
109 Tibio-peroneal articular 
surface. 
Axis of rotation 
of the head. 
'Bl Cubito - carpal - articular 
surface, (separated from the 
pyramidal bone of the wrist by 
fibro-cartilage.) 
82 Lower cubito-radial arti- 
cular surface, (head of 
the ulna.) 
W* TIBIA. 
Fundamental bone of 
the leg. 
k q Femoral' 
1 extremity. 
H* CLAVICLE. 
Supra-thoracic bone. 
'The support of 
the scapula, and 
)to act as a ful- 
, crum to the 
I head of the 
humerus. 
2d lever of the 
Pelvic limbs. 
c Sternal end. 
d Scapidar, or acromial end, {head.) 
f k Lower car- 
pal extre- 
mity. i 
r Tarsal ex- 
tremity. 
46 Supra-spinous fossa. 
47 Post-scapular spinal crest, (spine of sca- 
pula.) 
48 Infra-spinal fossa. 
49 PrBS - scapular surface, (v. Arthrography 
41.) 
50 Coracoid apophysis, or process. 
51 Supra-scapular groove. 
52 Acromion apophysis, or scapulo - clavi- 
, cular. 
53 Scapulo - humeral articular surface, 
(glenoid cavity.) 
54 Scapular angle. 
s Tibial, or 
upper ex- 
tremity. 
t Tarsal, or 
lower ex- 
tremity, 
{pater an-' 
kle or mal- 
leolus.) 
, 16 Body of the vertebra. 
17 Upper and lower articulating surfaces. 
N 18 Inter-vertebral grooves. 
'l9 Transverse apophyses. 
J 20 Latero-vertebral hole. 
21 Vertebral arch. 
. 22 Spinous apophysis. 
110 Tibial articular surface. 
C* 3d, 4th, sth, 6th, & 7th, 
I* SCAPULA, 
or omo-plata. 
Post - thoracic bone. 
1 Upper hu- 
\ meral ex- 
) tremity. 
83 Radio-humeral articular 
surface. 
84 Upper radio-cubital “ « 
X* PERONE or 
FIBULA. 
(Outer bone of the leg.) 
An accessory 
bone, which, in- 
I creases the * 
I firmness of the 
' standing pos- 
k ture. 
TKAU tIELiIAiN 
VERTEBRA. 
(Cervical.) 
the first segment of the 
column. (The seventh 
has been called 
prominent.) 
Basis and sup- 
port of the 
neck. 
Fulcrum of the 
arm. 
O* RADIUS, 
(externus of authors,) 
anterior and inner ante- 
brachial bone. 
'Radius, or rota- 
V tor round the 
/ulna in prona-' 
tion or supi- 
f nation. 
11l Peroneo-tarsal articular 
I surface. 
\ 112 Lower peroneo-tibial ar- 
' ticular surface. 
m Lower 
carpal ex- 
tremity. 
85 .Radio-carpal e< “ 
86 Infr. radio-cubital “ “ 
113 Infra-tibial bone, or As- 
tragalus. 
114 Calcaneum, or bone of 
the heel, (os calcis.) 
23 Body of the vertebra. 
24 Surface for articulation with the ribs. 
25 Lateral post-costal apophysis, (trans- 
verse.) 
26 The costal articular surface of the 
transverse apophysis, common to all 
except the two last. 
27 Superior and inferior articulating sur- 
faces. 
28 Inter-vertebral groove. 
29 Vertebral arch. 
30 Spinous apophysis, the (sth, 6th,7th and 
Bth, very much inclined downwards.) 
2 Tarso-ti- 
bial bones. 
v. asrv9UL«AWb«smsriUL 
Or the lower bones of the Trunk, 4, 
'1 st Row, 4 ( 
carpi-ra- 
dio - cubi-' 
1 tal hones. \ 
87 Scaphhoid bone. 
88 Semi-lunar hone. 
89 Pyramidal hone. 
90 Pisiform bone. 
■' Support of the 
leg and thigh in 
standing. 
P* BONES OF THE 
CARPUS, 
(wrist.) 
Bones which 
serve to give 
greater freedom < 
to the motions 
of the hands. 
Y* BONES OF THE 
TARSUS. 
(Infra-malleolar.) 
( e Iliac por- ( 
tion. } 
| 55 Iliac fossa and crest. 
1 56 Posterior iliac surface. 
'57 Pubic articulation, (sym- 
I physis pubis.) 
58 Infra-pubic hole, (obtura- 
I tor.) 
.59 Infra-pubic arch. 
60 Ischiatic tuberosity, (tu- 
: ber ischii.) 
/61 Ischiatic notch. 
\62 Pelvi - femoral articular 
' Cavity,(cotyloid, acetabulum.) 
63 Spine of the ischium. 
1 Inter-tar- 
sal bone. 
115 Scaphoid hone. 
2d Row, 4 
carpo-me- 
tacarpal 
bones. 
'9l Trapezium. 
;92 Trapezoid hone. 
)93 Great hone, {magnum.) 
'94 Unciform hone. 
f Bones which 
serve to main- 
l tain equili- i 
N brium. [ 
D# DORSAL, 
or costal vertebra:, 
12 in number. The 
second section of the 
column. 
Basis of the 
) back and poste- 
| rior support of 
„ the ribs. 
f Pubic por- 
tion. 
4 Tarso-me- 
tatarsal 
bones. 
116 Three cuneiform hones. 
117 The cuboid bone. 
J# ILIAC BONES, 
or anterior pelvic. 
(The Pelvis.) 
(Ossa Innominata.) 
(The support of 
; the viscera, and > 
i fulcrum of the ' 
k lower limbs. 
95 Isif metacarpal bone. 
96 2d “ “ 
97 3d “ “ 
198 4th “ “ 
99 sth “ “ 
g Ischiatic 
portion. 
a* BONES OF THE 
METACARPUS, 
(supra-digital.) 
Basis of the 
palm of the 
hand. 
6 Inter-car- 
po-phalan- 
gian hones. 
Z* bones of the 
METATARSUS. 
Post digital. 
\ 5 Inter-tar- 
. so-phalan- 
I geal bones. 
118 Ist metatarsal hone. 
119 2 d « « 
120 3d “ “ 
121 4th “ « 
122 sth “ « 
Idem. 
< 31 Body of the vertebra, 
k 32 Lateral apoyhyses. 
) 33 Upper and lower articular surfaces. 
\ 34 Inter vertebral groove. 
‘ 25 Vertebral arch, 
s. 36 Spinous apophysis. 
The basis of the ’ 
vertebral co- 
lumn (a series < 
of five rudimen- 
tal vertebrae.) . 
' 64 Sacro-vertebral articulating surface. 
65 Posterior sacral holes. 
\ 66 Spinous processes. 
67 Vertebro-sacral canal. 
) 68 Sacro-iliac articular surface. 
69 Anterior sacral holes. 
70 End of the sacro-vertebral canal. 
71 Coccygio-sacral articular surface. 
72 Coccygio-sacral groove. 
J R* PHALANGES. 
(Digital bones. 
Bones of pre- 
hension. 
Ist, 2d, 3d, 4th and sth first phalanges 
of the thumb and fingers. 
ZZ* PHALANGES. 
5 digital bones. 
Idem. 
Ist, 2d, 3d, 4th and sth first phalanges 
for the five toes 
K* SACRUM, 
or poster1", pelvic bone. 
(Pelvis.) 
E* LUMBAR 
vertebrje, 
sin number. The 3d 
segment of the column. 
S* PHALANGINA3. j 
(Digital bones.) 
Idem. 
2d, 3d, 4th and sth second phalanges 
of the fingers only. 
lEi* PHALANGINAS.\ 
4 digital bones: < 
Idem. 
| 2d, 3d, 4th and sth second phalanges 
( for the four last toes. 
Basis of the 
loins. 
j T* PHALANGET- 
* TI.E. 
(Digital bones.) 
L* COCCYX. 
Infra-pelvic bone. 
Tail bone (3 or 
4 rudimental 
vertebrae.) 
Idem. 
Ist, 2d, 3d, 4th and sth third phalanges 
of the thumb and fingers. 
CE* PHALANGET- 
TI.ffI. 
5 digital bones. 
Idem, 
Ist, 2d, 3d, 4th and sth third phalanges 
for the five toes. 
% tfstcocj raping. 
PL. II HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
mm* |p| nil a 
A lllf JBfc «S» ® 
111. 
NOMENCLATURE OF THE JOINTS. 
The joints of the bones are composed of ligaments, cartilages and fibro-cartilages; in the following nomenclature, neither the cartilages which cover the ends of the bones, nor the synovial membranes, are included. 
MISf MTltl D'J.T> BTOBA 41fl®llHlli8» 
wroosnu wmsutoir* 
1 Temporo-maxillary ligament (external lateral.) 
i 2 Spheno-maxillary ligament, (internal lateral.) 
) 3 Stylo-maxillary ligament, (oblique or posterior.) 
, 4 Temporo-maxillary fibro-cartilage. 
SUPRA-SCAPULAR AR- ( 
TICULATION. 
2 lig. 1 
\ 37 Accromii-coraco-scapulary lig. (acromio-coracoid.) 
)3R SsTmva-srannlartr lirr 
74 Prse-vertebro-sacral lig. (continuation of the an- 
terior vertebral.) 
75 Intra-vertebro-sacral lig. (continuation of the pos- 
terior, or rachidial ligament.) 
76 Inter-vertebro-sacral (yellow) lig. 
77 Inter-spini-vertebro-sacral lig. (vertebral inter- 
spinous.) 
78 Post-spini-vertebro-sacral, (supra - spinous liga- 
ment.) 
79 Yertebro-sacral-fibro-cartilage. 
Anterior tibio-tarsal lig. 
I 111 Interyial tibio-tarsal lig. (internal lateral.) 
112 Anterior peroneo-tarsal lig. 
113 Posterior peroneo-tarsal. 
"114 External peroneo-tarsal, (external lateral.) 
EMPORO-MAXILLARY 
ARTICULATION. 
3 lig. 
TIBIO-PERONEO-TAR- 
SAL ART. 
5 lig. 
39 Scapulo-humeral (capsular) lig. 
40 Coraco-humeral (accessory) lig. 
41 Scapulo-humeral (glenoidal) fibro-cartilage. 
SCAPULO- HUMERAL 
ART. 
2 lig. 
VERTEBRO-SACRAL 
ART. 
5 lig. 
5 Basilo-atloidal ligament, (anterior articular.) 
6 Occipito-atloidal lig. (posterior articular.) 
7 Anterior occipito-atloidal obturator lig. 
8 Posterior occipito-atloidal obturator lig. 
OCCIPITO-ATLOIDAL 
ART. 
4 lig. 
HUMERI-RADIO-CUBI- 
TAL ART. 
4 lig. 
(the elbow.) 
42 Epicondylo-radial (external lateral) lig. 
43 Epitrochleo-radial (anterior) lig. 
44 Epitrochleo cubital (internal lateral) lig. 
45 Humero-cubital (posterior) lig. 
1115 Calcaneo-astragali-post-tarsal lig. 
' 116 “ “ inter-tarsal lig. 
117 Calcanei-scaphoido-supra-tarsal lig. 
118 ££ “ infra u 11 
119 “ cuboido-supra-tarsal lig, 
120 “ “ infra “ ££ 
121 Scaphoido-astragali-supra-tarsal. 
1122 Scaphoido-cuboido-supra-tarsal lig. 
23 “ “ infra-tarsal lig, 
124 Ist, 2d and 3d scaphoido-cunei-supra-tarsalliga- 
ments. 
1125 Ist, 2d and 3d scaphoido-cimei-supra- tarsal liga- 
ments. 
126 Cunei-supra-tarsal lig. 
127 Cunei-infra-tarsal lig. 
128 Cunei-cuboido-supra-tarsal lig. 
, 129 Cunei-cuboido-infra-tarsal lifr. 
9 Post-odontoido-atloidal lig. (transverse or cruci- 
form lig. of the atlas.) 
/10 Anterior axoido-atloidal ligament, (anterior articu- 
\ lar.) 
fll Posterior axoido-atloidal ligament, (posterior arti- 
cular.) 
CUBITO-RADIAL ART. 
3 lig. 
46 Cubito-circa-radial (annular) lig. 
i 47 Small cubito-radial (round or upper) lig. 
.48 Great “ “ (inter - osseous or lower) liga- 
f ment. 
49 Cubito-radial-fibro-cartilage (triangular cartilage.) 
VERTEBRO-ILIAC ART. 
5 lig. 
80 Yertebro-iliac lig. (ilio-lumbar.) 
AXOIDO-ATLOIDAL 
ART. 
3 lig. 
81 Iliaco-sacral (anterior) lig. (sacro-iliac.) 
82 ££ “ (_posterior) lig. (sacro-spinal.) 
83 Ischio-sacral (posterior) lig. (Great sacro-scia- 
tic.) 
84 Ischio-sacral (anterior) lig. (Small sacro-scia- 
tic.) 
ILIO-SACRAL ART. 
4 lig. 
(sacro-iliac symphysis.) 
50 Radio-carpal (internal lateral) lig. (externum of 
authors.) 
51 Cubito-carpal (external lateral) lig. (internum of 
authors.)* 
52 Radio - dorsi - carpal (anterior) lig. (posterior of 
authors.) 
53 Radio - palmi - carpal (posterior) lig. (anterior of 
authors.) 
TARSAL ART. 
23 lig. 
OCCIPITO-AXOIDAL 
ART. 
2 lig. 
12 Basilo-axoidal (straight) lig. 
13 Occipito-axoidal (oblique) lig. 
RADIO-CUBITO-CARPAL 
ART. * 
4 lig. 
85 Coccygio-prse-sacral lig. (anterior) (sacro-coccy- 
geal.) 
86 Coccygio-post-sacral lig. (posterior) (sacro-coccy- 
geal.) 
87 Coccygio-sacral fibro-cartilage. 
14 Prse-vertebral (anterior vertebral) lig. 
15 Inter-vertebral, (posterior vertebral) lig. 
16 Inter-arco-vertebral (yellow) lig. 
17 Inter-spino-vertebral lig. (inter-spinal.) 
18 Post-spino-vertebral (super-spinal) lig. 
19 Inter-vertebral fibro-cartilages. 
COCCYGIO-SACRAL 
ART. 
2 lig. 
VERTEBRAL ART. 
5 lig. 
54 Inter-carpal (inner) lig. (outer of authors) 
55 Extra-carpal (outer) lig. (inner of authors.) 
156 Carpo-dorsal lig. (anterior) (posterior of au- 
thors.) 
57 Inter-carpal lig. (inter-osseous of the carpus.) 
58 Carpo- palmar (posterior) lig. (anterior of au- 
thors.) 
88 Supra-pubic (anterior) lig. 
89 Infra-pubic lig. (triangular or arcuatum . ) 
90 lliaco- pubic lig. 
91 Inter-pubic cartilage, (symphysis pubis.) 
92 Infra-pubic (obturator) membrane.) 
PUBIC ART. 
3 lig. 
130 Supra-cunei-rnetatarsal lig, 
131 Supra-cuboido-metatarsal lig. 
132 Infra-cunei-metatarsal lig. 
133 Infra-cuboido-metatarsal lio-. 
O 
20 Yertebro-pree-costal (anterior or radiated) liga- 
ments. 
/21 Yertebro-chondro-costal (inter-articular) lig. 
\22 Yertebro-post-costal (costo-transverse) lig. 
Yertebro-infra-costal (middle costo-transverse) lig. 
24 Yertebro-supra-costal (lower costo-transverse) lig. 
CARPAL ART. 
TARSO-METATARSAL 
ART. 
8 lig. 
VERTEBRO-COSTAL 
ART. 
5 lig. 
ILIO-FEMORAL ART. 
2 lig. 
93 Ilio-circa-femoral (capsular or cotyloid) lig. 
94 Inter-ilio-femoral (round inter-articular.) 
95 Ilio-femoral fibro cartilage (cotyloid.) 
59 Carpo-pollici-metacarpal lig. (capsular of the me- 
tacarpus.) 
60 Carpo-dorsi-metacarpal (anterior) lig. (posterior of 
authors.) 
61 Carpo-palmi-metacarpal (posterior) lig. (anterior of 
authors.) 
134 Supra-metatarsal lig. (transverse dorsal.) 
135 Infra-metatarsal (posterior) lig. (posterior trans- 
verse plantar.) 
136 Inter-metatarsal (inter-osseus) lig. 
137 Infra-metatarsal (anterior) lig. (anterior trans- 
verse.) 
CARPO-METACARPAL 
ART. 
- 96 Supra-tibial-rotular lig. (lig. patellae.) 
97 Femoro-tibial (internal) lig. (internal lateral.) 
t 98 Femoro-peroneal (external lateral) lig. 
/ 99 Femoro-tibial (posterior) lig. 
\lOO Inter-femoro-tibial (anterior) lig. (anterior cru- 
I cial.) 
101 Inter-femoro-tibial, (posterior) (posterior crucial.) 
, 102 Femoro tibial (semilunar, outer) fibro-cartilages. 
METATARSAL ART. 
4 lig. 
r25 Sterno-prae-costal (anterior radiated) ligaments. 
526 Sterno-post-costal (posterior radiated) lig. 
)27 Infra-sterno-costal lig. 
28 Sterno-costal cartilages. 
STERNO-COSTAL ART. 
3 lig. 
PEMORI-PERONEO-TI- 
BIAL ART. 
6 lig. 
62 Dorsal metacarpal lig. 
63 Palmar supra-metacarpal lig. 
64 Palmar infra-metacarpal lig. 
METACARPAL ART. 
138 Metatarso-infra-phalangian lig. (inferior.) 
139 “ inter-phalangian lig. (internal lateral.) 
140 “ extra-phalangian lig. (external lateral.) 
29 Inter-clavicular (transverse) lig. 
\3O Sterno-pree-clavicular (anterior) lig. 
/31 Sterno-post-clavicular (posterior sterno-clavicular) 
) liS- 
r 32 Costo-clavicular lig. 
. 33 Sterno-clavicular (inter-articular) fibro-cartilage. 
METACARPO - PHALAN- 
GIAN ART. 
3 lig. 
METATARSO-PHALAN- 
GIAN ART. 
3 lig. 
STERNO-CLAVICULAR 
ART. 
4 lig. 
65 Metacarpo-palmi-phalanginean lig. 
66 Metacarpo-inter-phalanginean lig. 
67 Metacarpo-extra-phalanginean lig. 
'lO3 Superior prse-tibio-peroneal lig. (anterior.) 
104 Superior post-tibio-peroneal lig. (posterior.) 
105 Upper inter-tibio-peroneal lig. (great inter-osse- 
ous lig. of the leg.) 
106 Lower inter-tibio-peroneal lig. (small inter-osse- 
\ ous lig. of the leg.) 
'lO7 Lower prse-tibio-peroneal lig, (anterior.) 
108 Lower post-tibio-peroneal lig. (posterior.) 
109 Supra-tibio-peroneal lig. (inter - malleolar, or 
transverse. 
PHALANGO-PHALANGI- 
NEAN ART. OF THE 
FEET. 
3 lig. 
141 Phalango-infra-phalangian lig. 
142 “ inter ££ « 
143 “ extra ££ “ 
PHALANGO-PHALANGI- 
NEAN ART. OF THE 
HAND. 
3 lig. 
68 Phalango-palmi-phalangian lig, 
69 Phalango-inter-phalangian lig. 
70 Phalango-extra-phalangian lig. 
TIBIO-PERONEAL ART. 
7 lig. 
'34 Upper acromio-clavicular lig. 
;35 Lower C£ ££ ££ (the capsular.) 
/36 Coraco-clavicular lig. (consisting of the conoid and 
s trapezoid fasciculi.) 
SCAPULO-CLAVICULAR 
ART. 
3 lig. 
PHALANGINO-PHALAN- 
GETTIAN ART. OF 
THE HAND. 
5 lig. 
71 Phalangino-palmi-phalangettian lig. 
££ inter ££ _ « 
73 “ extra “ “ 
PHALANGINO-PHALAN- 
GETTIAN ART. 
3 lig. ( 
144 Phalangino-infra-phalangettian lig. 
145 a inter ££ “ 
146 “ extra 11 ££ (**) 
* In its natural position the radius is placed on the inner side. 
(•) The more common denominations of the ligaments of the five preceding articulations are the superior, inferior, posterior, external, dorsal and plantar ligaments. The two last being the most important are 
often alone described,— IV. >  
PL.ru HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
I. SYNONYMIC TABLE OP THE MUSCLES. 
MIOnMBI. 
IV. 
The total number of muscles in the human body, which constitute the apparatus of locomotion, is 220 on either side, not including the 3 muscles of hearing, the 5 of the larynx, the diaphragm or septum medium, the 6 interspinal, and II inter-transversal of 
the neck, the 5 of the loins, and the cremaster, or cutanei-extra-testicular muscle. 
First Division. Supra-diaphragmatic Muscles , 147. 
MVSCEES OF TBS HEAD AND NECK, 66. 
c. sros usiiss mu «Lwntvt<Dir» it. 
A. STOHHLBO 27. 
DENOMINATIONS 
ACCORDING TO ATTACHMENT. 
NAMES 
OF REGIONS, 
DENOMINATIONS 
ACCORDING TO ATTACHMENT. 
' 1 Occipito-cutanei-frontal. 
) 2 Supra-orbito-frontal.* 
s. 3 Supra-naso-cutanei-frontal. 
4 Mastoido-post-auricular. 
I 5 Aponeurosi-supra-auricular. 
6 Aponeurosi-prse-auricular. 
7 Supra-maxillo-cutanei-palpebral. 
8 Sphenoido-supra-palpebral. 
9 Sphenoido-supra-ocular. 
10 Sphenoido-infra-ocular. 
11l Sphenoido-intra-ocular. 
) 12 Sphenoido-extra ocular. 
113 Sphenoido-trochlei ocular. 
14 Supra-maxillo-ocular. 
'l5 Supra-maxillo-cutanei-nasal. 
16 Supra-maxillo-labii-nasal. 
Supra-maxillo-alveoli-nasal. 
'lB Supra-maxillo-labial. 
\l9 Supra-maxillo-anguli-labial. 
)20 Small zygomato-labial. 
21 Great zygomato-labial. 
22 Alveoli-maxillo-labial. 
23 Lab. or musculo-cutanei-labial.** 
'24 Infra-maxillo-anguli-labial. 
25 Infra-maxillo-labial. 
26 Mento-cutanei-labial. 
27 Thoraco-cutanei-labial, 
DENOMINATIONS 
ACCORDING TO FIGURE OR SITUATION. 
Epicranial, (occipito-frontalis.) 
Corrugator supercilii. 
Pyramidalis nasi. 
Auricularis posticus. 
Attollens auriculam. 
Auricularis anticus. 
Orbicularis palpebrarum, or palpe- 
bralis anticus. 
Palpebral posterior, or intra-orbitary 
(levator palpebree superioris.) 
Superior straight muscle of the eye, 
(rectus sup. oculi.) 
Inf. straight of the eye. 
Int. “ “ 
Ext. “ “ 
Great oblique, or obliquus superior 
oculi. 
Obliquus minor, inferior oculi. 
Transverse of the nose, (compressor 
nasi.) 
The bifid, or bifurcated muscle of 
the face, (levator lab. super, alse- 
que nasi.) 
Myrtiform, or infra-nasal, (dep. alse 
nasi.) 
Lesser oblique of the upper lip. (le- 
vator labii superioris.) 
Small vertical, (or canine) of the up- 
per lip, (lev. anguli-oris.) 
Great ant. oblique of the upper lip. 
(zygoraaticus minor.) 
Greatpposter. “ “ “ 
(zygoraaticus major.) 
Buccinator or transverse of the face. 
Orbicular, oris, of the lips. 
Triangular of the chin, (labiorum) 
(depressor anguli oris.) 
Square muscle of the chin, (quadra- 
tus gense.) 
Levator menti, vel labii inf. 
Cuticular, or wide superficial mus- 
cle of the neck, (platysma inyoi- 
des) (latissimus colli.) 
DENOMINATIONS 
ACCORDING TO USES OR FUNCTIONS. 
Tensor of the forehead when the occipital 
muscr. planes contract; perpendicular 
wrinkler of the skin of the forehead, 
when the anterior muscular planes 
contract. 
Adductor of the eyebrows, and tranversal 
wrinkler of the forehead. 
Depressor of the skin of the forehead. 
Post-motor of the auricle, or concha ofthe ear. 
Elevator of the auricle, and tensor transver- 
sally of the frontal aponeurosis. 
Pras-motor of the auricle and tensor of the 
frontal aponeurosis transversally. 
Constrictor of the eyelids. 
Elevator of the upper eyelid. 
n Post-motor 
EleTalorof the globe of the eye. ) oftheglobeof 
Depressor “ “ [ the eye when 
Adductor “ “ ?the action of 
Abductor “ “ \ all four is si- 
J multaneous. 
Rotator of the globe do wn-N Pree-motors & 
wards and outwards. / adductors of the 
globe of the eye 
Rotator of the globe up- \ when they act 
wards and outwards.) simultaneously. 
Corrugates the skin of the alia of the nose. 
Common elevator of the upper lip and alai | 
of the nose. 
Depressor of the alse of the nose. 
Proper elevator of the upper lip. 
Elevator of the commissure of the lips. 
Lateral elevator of the commis. of the lips. 
Elevator of the commissure of the lips which 
it draws backwards and outwards. 
Draws the lips backwards and extends the 
commissures. 
Constrictor of the lips, or sphincter of the 
mouth. 
Depressor of the angle of the lips. 
“ “ lower lip. 
Elevator of the skin of the chin and lower 
lip. 
Lateral depressor of the lower lip, and cor- 
rugator of the skin of the neck. 
NAMES 
OF REGIONS. 
DENOMINATIONS 
ACCORDING TO FIGURE OR SITUATION. 
DENOMINATIONS 
ACCORDING TO USES OR FUNCTIONS, 
XII Reg. 
PTERYGO-STAPHYLIN, 
OR PALATINE. 
6 muscles. 
XIII Reg. 
PHARYNGEAL, 
4 muscles. 
XIV Reg. 
GLOSSAL, 
OR LINGUAL. 
4 muscles. 
XV Reg. 
SUPRA-HYOIDAL, 
OR INFRA-MENTAL. 
4 muscles. 
Internal or upper peristaphylin, (leva- 
tor palati mollis.) 
External or lower peristaphylin, (cir- 
curnflexus palati.) 
Staphylin, (levater uvulae). 
Posterior pillar of the velum palati. 
(Palato-pharyngeeus.) 
Anterior pillar of the velum palati. 
(Constrictor isthmi faucium.) 
Three poster1-, crucial or wide muse, 
(constrictor pharyngeeus, upper, 
middle and lower) of the pharynx. 
Lateral or small pharyngeeus. 
Lingualis, or proper m. of the tongue. 
Median infra-lingual-mental. (genio- 
glossus. 
Basi, or infra - lateral-lingual, (hyo- 
glossus.) 
Oblique post-lingual, (stylo-glossus.) 
Cervical perforated, (stylo-hyoideus.) 
Digastricus, or perforating cervical. 
Transverse infra-mental, (mylo-hyoi- 
deus.) 
Obi. infra-mental, (genio-hyoideus.) 
Elevator of the velum of the palate. 
Tensor of the velum of the palate. 
Elevator of the uvula. 
Depressor of the velum and elevator of the 
pharynx. 
Constrictor of the isthmus of the fauces, 
elevator of the base of the tongue, de- 
pressor of the velum of the palate. 
Peristaltic constrictors of the pharynx. 
Elevator of the pharynx. 
Proper constrictor and retractor of the 
tongue. 
Prae-motor and depressor of the tongue, 
(which it carries forward.) 
Depressor of the base of the tongue and 
elevator of the os hyoides. 
Retractor and lateralizer of the base of the 
tongue. 
Elevator and post-motar of the os hyoides. 
Depressor of the lower jaw, and elevator 
of the os hyoides, (acts in gaping.) 
Elevators and prse-motors of the hyoid bone, 
and depressors of the lower jaw. 
32 Petro-staphylin. 
133 Pterygo-staphylin. 
'34 Palato-staphylin. 
135 Pharyngo-staphylin. 
36 Glosso-staphylin. 
37 Pterygo-pharyngeal. 
|3B Hyoido-pharyngeal. 
\39 Cricoido-pharyngeal. 
*4O Stylo-pharyngeal. 
r4l Glossal. 
)42 Post-mento-glossal. 
)43 Hyoido-glossal. 
44 Stylo-glossal. 
'45 Stylo-hyoidal. 
146 Mastoido-mento-hyoidal. 
f 47 Post-mento-hyoidal. 
.48 Infra-maxillo-hyoidal. 
I Reg. 
EPICRANIO-FRONTAL. 
3 muscles. 
II Reg. 
AURICULAR. 
3 muscles. 
11l Reg. 
PALPEBRAL. 
2 muscles. 
IV Reg. 
CUBITO-OCLLAR. 
6 muscles. 
d. swamas ot snros*18- 
V Reg. 
SUPRA-MAXILLO-NASAL. 
3 muscles. 
Supra-thyroid, or short thyroid, (thy- 
ro-hyoideus.)* 
Infra-thyroid, or long thyroidal. 
Infra-hyoidal. (anterior or straight.) 
Infra - hoyoidal. (lateral or oblique) 
(omo-hyoideus.) 
Great anterior straight muscle of the 
neck, (rectus anticus major. 
Small “ « “ “ 
“ (rectus anticus minor.) 
Longm. of the neck, (longus colli.) 
Lateral straight muscle of the neck, 
(rectus capitis lateralis.) 
Scalenus anterior, (anticus.) 
“ posterior, (posticus.) 
Great anterior lateral oblique muscle 
of the neck. (Sterno-cleido-rnast.) 
Great posterior rectus muscle of the 
neck, (posticus major.) 
Small posterior rectus muscle of the 
neck, (posticus minor.) 
Upper oblique muscle of the neck. 
Lower oblique of the neck. 
Splenitis. 
Lesser complexus, (minor.) 
Great complexus. (major.) 
Depressor of the os hyoides and elevator 01 
thyroid cartilage.* 
Depressor of the thyroid cartilage. 
Depressor of the os hyoides. 
Depressor and post-motor of the os hyoides. 
Flexor of the head forwards. 
Flexor of the head upon the first vertebra. 
Flexor of the vertebrae of the neck. 
Inclines the head to one side. 
, Lateral depressor of the neck, and elevator 
1 of the first rib. 
, Lateral depressor of the neck, and elevator 
• of the first two ribs. 
; Depressor and rotator of the head for- 
) wards. 
j Inclines the head backwards, and slightly 
I rotates it. 
! Extensor of the head on the atlas. 
' Inclines the head backward and to one side, 
I and rotates it forward. 
, Rotator of the atlas upon the axis or second 
I cervical vertebra, 
j Extends the head, or inclines it backward 
) and a little to its own side. 
Extensor and rotator of the head. 
Extends or inclines the head backwards. 
XVI Reg. 
HYOIDO-THYROIDAL, 
OK ANTERIOR SUPERFICIAL CERVICAL. 
4 muscles. 
XVII Reg. 
ANTE-TRACHELIAN, 
OR DEEP ANTERIOR CERVICAL. 
3 muscles. 
XVIII Reg. 
LATERO-TRACHELIAN, 
OR LATERAL CERVICAL. 
4 muscles. 
XIX Reg. 
POST-TRACHELIAN, 
OR DEEP POSTERIOR CERVICAL. 
4 muscles. 
XX Superficial Reg. 
POST-TRACHELIAN, 
OR MEDIAN POSTERIOR CERVICAL. 
3 muscles. 
'49 Hyoido-thyroidal, 
)50 Sterno-thyroidal. 
)51 Sterno-hyoidal. 
-52 Scapulo-hyoidal. 
'53 Great basilo-trachelian. 
*54 Small “ “ 
55 Pree-dorso-trachelian. 
56 Occipito-lateri-trachelian. 
\57 Anterior-costo-trachelian. 
)58 Pos/erior-costo-tracheli an. 
59 Prse-trachelian-sterno-mastoidal. 
60 Occipito-axoi-trachelian. 
)61 Occipito-atloi-trachelian. 
162 Post-mastoido-trachelian. 
■ 63 Atloido-axoi-trachelian. 
64 Mastoido-dorsi-trachelian. 
65 Mastoido-trachelian. 
66 Occipito-dorsi-trachelian. 
VI Reg. 
SUPRA-MAXILLO-LABIAL. 
4 muscles. 
VII Reg. 
INTER-MAXILLO-LABIAL. 
2 muscles. 
VIII Reg. 
INFRA-MAXILLO-LABIAL. 
3 muscles. 
IX Superficial Reg. 
THORACO-LABIAL. 
b. wmmaroMNLao* 4. 
X Reg. 
TEMPORO-TNFRA-MAXIL- 
LARY. 
2 muscles, 
XL Reg. 
PTERYGO-INFRA-MAXIL- 
LARY. 
2 muscles. 
\ 28 Zygomato-infra-maxillary. 
f 29 Arcadi-temporo-infra-maxillary. 
i 30 Pterygo-condyii-infra-maxillary. 
) 31 Pterygo-angali-infra-maxillary. 
Messeter, or lateral square muscle of < 
face. ( 
Temporalis, or crotaphites. 
External, or pterygoideus minor. 
Pterygoideus internus, or major. 
Elevator of the lower jaw, or masticator. 
“ of the rami of the lower jaw. 
Prae-motor of the lower jaw. 
Adducts the lower jaw, and moves it to one 
side. i 
* Is blended with, and lost in the muscular fibres of the frontal, which adhere to the skin of the forehead. 
This muscle is constituted by the extremities of all the muscles of expression, both supra and infra maxillary. 
* The thyroid cartilage is described with the vocal apparatus, under Splanchnography. IYI ijcuymphtj. 
Pli. IV. 
L.e.boyer pr6’offu t: HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
MX© 
y. 
11. SYNONYMIC TABLE OF THE MUSCLES. 
MUSCLES OP THE TRUNK, (Upper part), 37. 
CONTINUATION' OF TBS MUSCLES OF TBS SCAPULAR LIMBS. 
a. iti®M wmm mmm Am* 29. 
b. iisms <!ot 
NAMES DENOMINATIONS DENOMINATIONS DENOMINATIONS 
OP REGIONS. ACCORDING TO ATTACHMENT. ACCORDING TOFIGURE OR SITUATION. ACCORDING TO USES OR FUNCTIONS. 
NAMES 
DENOMINATIONS 
ACCORDING TOFIGUREOR SITUATION. 
Great ante-pectoral (pectoralis ma- 
jor,) 
Little ££ “ (pectoralis mi- 
nor.) 
Sub-clavius, or upper pectoral. 
Great denticulated, or lateral pecto- 
ral, (serratus major.) 
Posterior upper small denticulated, 
(serratus posticus superior.) 
Poster;, inferior ££ ££ (serratus posti- 
cus inferior.) 
Inter-costales externi. 
Inter costales interni. 
Triangularis sterni, or internal ante- 
pectoral. 
DENOMINATIONS 
ACCORDING TO USES OR FUNCTIONS. 
Adducts the arm and dilates the thorax, (a 
muscle of inspiration and motion.) 
Prae-motor of the shoulder, and elevator of 
the first five ribs, (mus. of inspiration.) 
Elevator of the first rib, and prae-motor of 
the clavicle, (m. of inspiration.) 
Prse-motor of the scapula, and approximates 
the ribs to each other,(ra. of inspire) 
Elevator of the 2d, 3d, 4th, and sth ribs, 
(mus. of inspiration.) 
Lowers the last 4 ribs, (m. of inspiration.) 
Approximates the ribs to each other and di 
lates the thorax, (m. of inspiration.) 
Ditto. 
Constricts the thorax, and approximates the 
ribs to the sternum, (m. of expiration.) 
DENOMINATIONS 
89 Radio-supra-epicondyloid. 
90 Metacarpo-supra-epicondyloid. 
91 Phalangetto-digiti-epicondyloid. 
92 Phalangetto-digituli-epicondyloid. 
93 Metacarpo-cubiti-epicondyloid. 
94 Cubito-epicondyloid. 
95 Carpo-cubiti-epitrochlean. 
96 Palmi-epitrochlean. 
97 Metacarpo-epitrochlean. 
98 Radio-epitrochelean. 
99 Metacarpo-epicondyloid. 
100 Phalangino-digiti-epitrochlean. 
101 Phalangetto-pollici-radial. 
102 Metacarpo-cubiti-radial. 
103 Phalango-pollici-cubital. 
104 Phalangetto-pollici-cubital. 
105 Phalangetto-indici-cubital. 
106 Phalangetto-digiti-cubital. 
107 Epicondylo-radial. 
108 Cubito-radial. 
Ist Internal or superficial radial, (su- 
pinator longus.) 
2d Radial internal. (Ist radialis ex- 
ternus of authors.)** (Extensor 
carpi radialis longior.) 
Great dorsal ante-brachial, or anterior 
superficial radial. (Extensor di- 
gitorum communis.) 
Small dorsal ante-brachial, or rpedian 
superficial dorsal, (Exten. prop, 
minimi digiti.) 
Anterior cubital (posterior of the an- 
cients. extensor carpi ulnaris.) 
Anconeus, or triangular projecting 
' muscle of the elbow. 
External cubital, (anterior of the an- 
cients, flexor carpi ulnaris.) 
Small palmaris. 
Palmaris longus. 
The round muscle of the fold of the 
arm, or oblique ante-brachial, 
(pronator teres.) 
3d internal radial, (2d of the ancients.) 
(Extensor carpi rad, brev. or ra- 
dialis ext. brevis.) 
Flexor digitorum sublimis, vel perfo- 
ratus. 
Posterior deep radial. 
Ist oblique or anterior deep radial, 
(extensor ossis metacarpi poll.) 
2d Oblique, or anterior deep radial, 
(extensor primi internodii poll. . 
manus.) , 
Ist Median deep ante-brachial, (exten- < 
sor longus secundi int. poll, man.) , 
2d Median deep ante-brachial. 
Perforating, or deep seated palmar. | 
(flex, digitorum profund. v. per- . 
forans.) ( 
Upper radial, (supinator brevis.) 
Pronator quadratus. 
C Supinator or rotator of the fore-arm out- 
's wards, and slightly flexes the fore-arm 
I on the arm. 
\ Extensor of the hand, which it inclines to- 
) wards the radius. 
| Common extensor of the fingers, 
Proper extensor of the little finger, 
) Extensor of the hand, which it inclines to- 
} wards the ulna. 
j Extensor and supinator of the fore-arm. 
( Flexor of the hand, and bends in towards 
the ulna. 
Tensor of the palmar aponeurosis. 
Flexor of the hand towards the radius, 
\ Pronator, or rotator of the fore-arm in- 
) wards. 
\ Extensor of the hand, which it bends to- 
) wards the radius. 
\ Flexor of the second phalanges of the fin- 
) gers. 
“ “ “ phalanx of the thumb. 
) Extends the thumb and bends it towards the 
) radius. 
: Extensor of the Ist phalanx of the thumb. 
; Extensor of the 2d phalanx of the thumb. 
Extensor of the 2d phalanx of the index 
finger. 
I Common flexor of the third phalanges of 
I the fingers. 
1 o 
Supinator, or rotator of the fore-arm out- 
wards. 
Pronator, or rotator of the fore-arm inwards. 
OP REGIONS. 
ACCORDING TO ATTACHMENT. 
' 67 Humero-sterni-costal. 
68 Coracoido-costal. 
■69 Claviculo-costal. 
70 Scapulo-costal. 
71 Dorso-costal. 
72 Lumbo-costal. 
•73 Eleven vertebro-intercostal mus- 
. cles. 
*74 Eleven sterno-intercostal mus- 
) cles. 
75 Sterno-costal. 
XXI Reg. 
ANTE-COSTAL, 
OR ANTERIOR THORACIC. 
3 muscles. 
XXXI Reg. 
SUPERFICIAL EPICOJSDY- 
LO-EPITROCHLEAN, 
OR SUPERFICIAL ANTE-BRACHIAL. 
10 muscles. 
XXII Reg. 
LATERI-COSTAL, 
OR LATERAL THORACIC. 
1 muscle. 
XXIII Reg. 
POST-COSTAL, 
OR POSTERIOR THORACIC. 
2 muscles. 
XXIV Reg. 
DEEP-COSTAL, 
OR INTERNAL THORACIC 
23 muscles. 
b. ©mamAa snts sires, s. 
Post-motor of the head, elevator and adduc- 
tor of the scapula, elevator of the 
trunk towards the shoulders. 
Adductor of the scapula towards the verte- 
bral column, and upwards. 
Elevator and adductor of the scapula, post- 
motor of the head and neck towards 
the scapula. 
Elevator and post-motor of the head of the 
humerus, abductor of the scapula. 
Post-motor and rotator of the arm towards 
the scapula, which it abducts. 
Post-motor depressor, and rotator of the 
head of the humerus, and abductor of 
the scapula. 
Adductor, depressor and post-motor of the 
arm, which it rotates inwards ; abduc- 
tor and elevator of the scapula. 
Adductor and rotator of the arm inwards. 
XXXII Reg. 
DEEP EPICONDYLO-EPI- 
TROCHLEAN, 
OR MIDDLE ANTE-BRACHIAL. 
2 muscles. 
r 
76 Occipito-dorsi-scapular. 
.77 Dorso-scapular. 
78 Trachelo-scapular. 
79 Upper humero-post-scapular. 
180 Median humero-post-scapular. 
181 Lower humero-post-scapular. 
82 Humero-anguli-scapular. 
83 Humero-prse-scapular. 
Trapezius, or cucullaris. 
Rhomboideus. 
Angular m. of the scapula, (lev. sca- 
pulae.) 
Supra-spinatus. 
Infra-spinatus. 
Small round muscle, (teres minor.) 
Great ££ ££ (teres major.) 
Sub-scapularis. 
XXV Reg. 
SUPRA AND INTRA- 
SCAPULAR, 
3 muscles. 
XXXIII Reg. 
RADIO-CUBITAL, 
OR DEEP ANTE-BRACHIAL, 
8 muscles. 
XXVI Reg. 
SUPERFICIAL SCAPULAR, 
4 muscles. 
XXVII Reg. 
DEEP SCAPULAR, 
1 muscle. 
C. SKTO DILISiS W TM3S id. 
" 109 Supra-phalango-pollici-carpal. 
110 Metacarpo-pollici-carpal. 
kill Phalango-pollici-carpal. 
Jll2 Aponeurosi-cutaneo-infra-carpal. 
113 External phalango-digituli-car- 
-1 pal. 
Al4 Internal phalango-digituli-car- 
pal. 
115 Metacarpo-digituli-carpal. 
Al6 4 Tendino-palmi-phalangian. 
117 Ist Metacarpo-pklmi-phalangian. 
118 2d „ ££ 
ill 9 3d -£ ££ 
120 4th ££ ££ 
121 Ist Metacarpo dorsi-phalangian. 
122 2d ££ ££ 
123 3d ££ ££ 
124 4th ££ ££ 
Ist thenar, (adductor pollicis manus.) 
2d “ (opponens pollicis “ ) 
3d “ (flexor brevis “ u ) 
Cutaneous palmar muscle. 
Ist Hypothenar. (abducter minimi di- 
giti-) 
2d Hypothenar. (flex. prop. min. dig.) 
3d Hypothenar. (opponens min, dig.) 
4 Metacarpal lumbricales. 
Ist Palmar inter-osseous (pollicis.) 
2d “ “ (indicis.) 
3d “ “ (annularis.) ■ 
4th “ “ (auricularis.) 
Ist Dorsal inter-osseous. 
2d “ “ 
3d « “ i 
( 
4th ££ ££ j 
Bends the thumb towards the radius. 
Rotates the thumb towards the palm. 
Flexor of the .first phalanx of the Thumb. 
Puckers the integuments, % M 
Bends the little finger towards the ulna. 
Flexor of the Ist phalanx of the little finger. 
Rotates the little finger towards the palm. 
Co-operative with the flexors of the fingers. 
Abducts the thumb, or inclines it towards 
the ulna. 
Abducts the fore-finger, or bends it towards 
the ulna. 
Adducts, or bends the ring finger towards 
the radius. 
Adducts or bends the little finger towards 
the radius. 
Adducts, or bends the index finger towards 
the radius. 
Adducts, or bends the middle finger towards 
the radius. 
Abducts or bends the middle finger towards 
the ulna. 
Abducts, or bends the ring finger towards 
the ulna. 
MUSCLES OF THE SCAPULAR OR THORACIC LIMBS. 
XXXIV Reg. 
METACARPO - CARPAL, 
OR SUPERFICIAL PALMAR. 
7 muscles. 
a. mu 5. 
XXVIII Reg. 
SUPRA-HUMERAL, 
OR THAT OF THE SHOULDER. 
1 muscle. 
XXIX Reg. 
POST-HUMERAL, 
OR POSTERIOR BRACHIAL. 
1 muscle. 
| 84 Scapulo-clavi-humeral. 
85 Scapulo-cubiti-hameral. 
’B6 Scapulo-radial, supra-humeral. 
87 Coraco-humeral. 
88 Cubito-humeral. 
Deltoides. 
Triceps extensor cubiti. 
*Diceps of the arm, or brachialis an- 
ticus, flexor cubiti.) 
Brachialis superior. (Coraco-brach.) 
££ inferior. (Erach. internus.) 
Elevator of the arm, and ante-motor, or 
post-motor, according as its fibres, an- 
terior or posterior, act. 
Extends the fore-arm on the arm, or the 
arm on the fore-arm, and abducts the 
scapula. 
Flexor of the fore-arm on the arm, or of the 
arm on the fore-arm; supinates the i 
fore-arm slightly; elevates the arm 
slightly, and lowers the shoulder. 
Adductor and prse-motor of the arm. 
Flexor of the fore-arm on the arm, or of the 
arm on the fore-arm. 
XXXV Reg. 
METACARPO-PHALAN- 
GIAN, 
OR DEEP PALMAR. 
12 muscles. 
XXX Reg. 
ANTE-HUMERAL, 
OR ANTERIOR BRACHIAL, 
3 muscles. 
♦ Instead of Biceps. 
♦* As the natural position of the fore-arm requires that the back of the hand be turned forward, the radius is placed upon the inner part, and the ulna upon the outer, the palm of the hand 
being backwards. BUjoflraplu} 
PLV HUMAN OR GA NO ORA PHY. 
JSIIISi1 O 
VI. & VII. 
111. SYNONYMIC TABLE OF THE MUSCLES 
Second Division. Infra-diaphragmatic Muscles, 73. 
MUSCLES OF THE TRUNK, (Lower part), 38. 
a. wmm i*>. 
CONTINUATION OF THE MUSCLES OF THE PELVIC LIMBS. 
mmwmwAwmm ®w wwm iii©n§ wmm 
NAMES 
OF REGIONS. 
NAMES 
OF REGIONS. 
DENOMINATIONS 
ACCORDING TO ATTACHMENT. 
DENOMINATIONS. 
ACCODING TO FIGURE OR SITUATION. 
DENOMINATIONS. 
ACCORDING TO USES OR FUNCTIONS. 
DENOMINATIONS. 
ACCORDING TO ATTACHMENT. 
DENOMINATIONS. 
ACCORDING TO FIGURE OR SITUATION. 
DENOMINATIONS. 
ACCORDING TO USES OR FUNCTIONS. 
125 Costo-pelvic. 
U26 Lumbo-costi-pelvic. 
v 127 Lurnbo-abdomini-pelvic. 
128 Sterno-costi-pelvic. 
129 Infra-umbilico-pelvic. 
* 
T3O Humero-costi-lumbar. 
1131 Trachelo-costi-lumbar. 
132 Dorso-costi-lumbar. 
Great lateral abdominal oblique, (ob- 
liquus abdominis externus. 
Small lateral abdominal oblique, (obh 
abd. internus). 
Transversus abdominis. 
Rectus (prae) abdominis. 
Infra-umbilical, or pyramidalis abd. 
Great, or very wide muscle of the 
back, (latissimus dorsi). 
Sacro-lumbalis, (or long muscle of the 
verteb.)* 
Longissimus dorsi/ 
Psoas magnus. 
Psoas parvus. 
tiuadratus lumborum. 
Orbicularis, or sphincter ani. 
Square muscle of the anus, (levator- ' 
ani). i 
Triangular u “ (coccygeus). 
Oblique infra-pubic, (erector-penis). 
Horizontal infra-pubic, (accelerator ' 
urinse). 
Transverse “ “ (transversus 1 
perinsei). 
Oblique infra-clitorideal, (erector clit.) 
Orbicularis, (constrictor) vaginae 
| Flexor of the thorax on the pelvis, which 
it Jbends to its own side, and rotator of the 
’ trunk forwards, (m. of expiration). 
t Idem; but rotates the trunk backwards, 
' (m. of expiration). 
Tensor of the prae-lumbar aponeurosis, or 
lateral compressor of the viscera, (m. of 
expiration). 
I Depresses the thorax and compresses the 
viscera, (m. of expiration). 
Compresses, lowers and extends the linea 
alba, (m. of expiration). 
Post-motor, adductar and depressor of the 
arm, which it rotates inwards. 
Straightens the trunk and bends the thorax 
backwards towards the pelvis. 
Extends or straightens the trunk, or bends 
it backwards and to one side. 
Flexes the thigh on the pelvis and rotates 
it inwards. 
Bends down the loins forward on the pel- 
vis 
Depresses the last false rib, and bends the 
thorax to one side. 
Constrictor of the anus. 
Raises the anus. 
Prse-motor of the coccyx. 
Erector of the penis. 
Accelerator of the urine and semen. 
Constrictor of the urethra. 
Erector of the clitoris. 
Constrictor of the vagina. 
158 Ilio-libial, extra pubal. 
159 Infra-trochantinio-pubal. 
160 Prse-tibio-pubal. 
161 F emoro-spini-pubal. 
1162 Femoro-infra-pubal. 
163 Condyli-ischio-pubal. 
164 Ilio-aponeurosi-femoral. 
Long oblique mus, of the thigh, (sar- 
torius). 
Small superficial “ “ (pec- 
tineus). 
Internal straight mus. of the thigh, 
(gracilis). 
Middle deep femoral oblique, (ad- 
ductor primus vel longus). 
Small deep femoral oblique, (addr. 
secundus vel brevis). 
Great deep femoral oblique, (addr. 
tertius vel minimus). 
External femoral (tensor vaginee 
femoris). 
Flexor of the leg and thigh on the pelvis, ro 
tates the thigh and powerfully adJucts the leg 
Adductor, flexor and rotator inwards of the 
thigh. 
Flexes and adducts the leg. 
Adductor of the thigh. 
Idem. 
Idem. 
Abductor and tensor of the aponeurosis call- 
ed fascia lata. 
XXXVI Reg. 
TORSO-PELVIC, 
OR ANTERIOR ABDOMINAL. 
5 muscles. 
LXVI Reg. 
FEMORO-PUBAL 
OR INTERNAL FEMORAL. 
6 muscles. 
IXLYII Reg. 
EXTERNAL FEMORAL, 
1 muscle. 
LXVIII Reg. 
SUPERFICIAL TIBIO-PERO- 
NEAL, 
OR TIBIAL. 
4 muscles. 
XLIX Reg. 
MIDDLE TIBIO-PERONEAL, 
OR TIBIAL. 
3 muscles. 
L Reg. 
DEEP TIBIO-PERONEAL, 
OR TIBIAL. < 
6 muscles. 
LI Reg. 
METATARSO-TARSAL, 
OR DORSAL OF THE FOOT. 
1 muscle. 
LII Reg. 
METATARSI-PHALANGO- 
PHALANGINIAN, 
OR SUPERFICIAL PLANTAR. 
5 muscles, 
( 
LIII Reg. 
MET ARSI-PHAL ANGO- 
PHALANGETTIAN. 
OR DEEP PLANTAR. 
14 muscles. 
XXXVTT Rep' 
SUPERFICIAL-LUMBAR. 
3 muscles. 
b. arvawuKi wmm ma®* is. 
~165 Supra-tarso-tibial. 
) 166 Supra-phalangetto-digiti-peron'B’. 
f 167 Infra-tarso-peroneal. 
> 168 Bi-femoro-calcanial, post-tibial. 
< 169 Post-femoro tibial., 
) 170 Calcaneo-tibial. 
171 Little-femoro-calcanial, post-tibial. 
• 172 Supra-phalangetto, pollici-peroneal. 
173 Great supra-metatarso-peroneal. 
1174 Small supra-metatarso-peroneal. 
\ 175 Peronei-infra-tarso-tibial. 
176 Infra-phalangetto-pollici-peron'*1. 
177 Infra-phalangetto-digiti-tibial. 
Great anterior tibial, (anticus). 
Middle “ “ (extens. long. com. 
dig. pedis). 
Long lateral peroneus, (longus). 
Gastrocnemii, (gemini, gemelli). 
Popliteus, or posterior oblique, mus. 
of the leg. 
Solearis, (soleus). 
Small tibial, (plantaris). 
Small anterior tibial, (extensor pro- 
prius pollicis pedis). 
Short lateral peroneun, (brevis). 
Small anterior peroneus, (tertius). 
Middle posterior tibial, (tibialis-pos- 
ticus). 
Posterior peroneus. 
Posterior tibial or perforating mus. 
of the foot, (flexor, com. long, digit, 
pedis). 
Flexes and bends the foot inwards. 
( Common extensor of the toes, and flexor of 
{ the foot. 
Extends the foot and elevates its outer edge. 
Extensor of the foot, and flexor of the leg. 
! Flexes the leg and rotates it inwards. 
‘ Extensor of the foot. 
Extensor of the foot, and flexor of the leg. 
[ Extends the great toe, and flexes the foot. 
Extends the foot and raises its outer edge. 
Flexor of the foot, which it inclines out- 
wards. 
Extends the foot, adducts it, and raises its 
fnner side. 
Flexor of the great toe. 
Common flexor of the toes and extensor of 
the foot. 
• 133 Trochantinio-prse-lumbar. 
134 Pubio-prse-lumbar. 
_135 Costo-ilii-lumbar. 
136 Perinaeo-coccygeal. 
137 Pubio-coccygeal. 
138 Ischio-coccygeal. 
139 Ischio-cavernous. 
140 Urethro-cavernous. 
141 Ischio-perinasi-post-cavemous. 
142 Ischio-clitorideal. 
143 Perinseo-clitorideal. 
XXXVIII Reg. 
DEEP LUMBAR. 
3 muscles. 
XXXIX Reg. 
COCCYGEAL, 
OR ANAL. 
3 muscles. 
Reg. PERINiEO-CA- 
YERNOUS, or genital 
OP THE MALE. 
3 muscles 
Reg. PERINiEO-CLI- 
TORIDEAL, OR GENITAL 
OP THE FEMALE. 
2 muscles. 
XL 
b. arvawußa w wmm »• 
c. mwvtso. 
f 144 Sacro-femori-iliac. 
s 145 Great trochanterio-iliac. 
C -[46 Small “ “ 
| 147 Trochantinio-iliac. 
/148 Internal infra-pubio-trocante rial. 
\ 149 External “ 
Jl5O Ilio-sacro-trochanterial. 
1151 Ischio-trochanterial. 
V 152 Ischio-infra-trochanterial. 
Glutseus maximus. 
“ medius. 
“ minimus. 
Iliacus internus. 
Obturator internus. 
“ extemus. 
Pelvic pyramidal, (pyriformis). 
Gemellus, (superior and inferior). 
Quadratus femoris. 
\ Extensor or post-motor of the thigh, which 
I it rotates outwards. 
( Abductor, and slightly a rotator of the thigh 
( outwards. 
Idem. 
Flexes the thigh on the pelvis. 
Rotator of the thigh outwards. 
Idem. 
Idem. 
Idem. 
Idem. 
178 Supra-phalangetto-digiti-tarsal 
179 Calcaneo-pollici-infra-phalangian. 
. 180 Tarso-pollici-infra-phalangian. 
/ 181 Calcaneo-digiti-infra-phalangi"ia*. 
1182 Metatarso-digituli-infra-phaI:,ngian. 
183 Calcaneo-digituli-infra-phalan*’1". 
184 Calcaneo-digiti-infra-phaI<mgeuian. 
185 4 Tendino-planti-infra-phalan?,on. 
186 Metatarso-pollici-mfra-phalangian. 
\ 187 Metatarso-planti-phalangian. 
1188 2d Idem. 
7189 3d Idem. 
\l9O 4th Idem. 
i 191 Ist metatarso-supra-planti-pha- 
* langian 
192 2d Idem. 
193 3d Idem. 
194 4th Idem. 
Dorsal pedal, (ext. digit, brevis). 
Internal metatarsal of the great toe> 
(addr. pollicis pedis). 
Plantar metatarsal of the great toe, 
(flexor brevis pollicis). 
Perforatus, sublimis, (flex. brev. dig. 
ped). 
Plantar metatarsal of the little toe, 
(flexor brevis minimi digiti pedis). 
External metatarsal, (abductor min. 
dig. pedis). 
2d portion of the flex. com. long, 
dig. ped. (accersorius, massa car- 
nea Jacobi Sylvii). 
4th metatarsal lumbricales. 
Transversus plantaris, (pedis). 
Ist plantar interosseus. 
2d Idem. 
3d Idem. 
4th Idem. 
Ist Dorsal interosseous. 
2d Idem. 
3d Idem. 
4th Idem. 
Common extensor of the toes. 
Adductor and flexor of the great toe. 
Flexor of the great toe. 
Common flexor of the toes. 
Flexor of the little toe. 
Abductor of the little toe. 
Rectifies the oblique action of the long flex 
communis of the toes. 
Bend the phalanges upon the metatarsus. 
Abducts the great toe. 
Idem. 
Adductor of the third toe. 
“ “ 4th toe, 
“ “ sth toe. 
Abducts the 2d toe. 
Abducts the 2d toe. 
“ “ 3d toe. 
“ “ 4th toe. 
XLI Reg. 
POSTERIOR-ILIAC, 
OR GLUTEAL 
3 muscles. 
XLII Reg. 
ANTERIOR-ILIAC. 
1 muscle. 
XLIII Reg. 
PELVI-TROOHAN- 
TERIAL. 
5 muscles. 
muscles or the pelvic oh abbomiui umbs, 47. 
a. srvsdHLßa raa sat®®* is. 
XLIY Reg. 
FEMORO-ROTULAR, 
OR ANTERIOR FEMORAL, 
2 muscles. 
XLV Reg. 
FEMORO-ISCHIATIC, 
OR POSTERIOR FEMORAL. 
3 muscles. 
\ 153 Ilio-rotular. 
1154 Tri-femoro-tibii-rotular. 
r 155 Prae-tibio-ischiatic. 
7 156 Post tibio-ischiatic. 
( 157 Femoro-peronei-ischiatic. 
Anterior straight muscle, (rectus ( 
femoris). ) 
Triceps extensor femoris. 
Demi-tendinous, (semi-tendinosus). c 
Demi-aponeurotic, (semi-membra”OSUS)- j 
Diceps (Biceps) femoris ) 
Extensor of the leg and flexor of the thigh. 
Extensor of the leg. 
Post-motors and rotators of the thigh in- 
wards, and flexors of the leg. 
Post-motor of the thigh, flexor and rotator 
of the leg outwards. 
*Muliifidus, or having multiplied and separate bundles. raping. 
PL.VI . Stti]oq raping 
pii.vn 
Lcboyex pxep: HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
VIII. 
THE COMPOSITION OF THE SENSORIAL APPARATUSES. 
The apparatuses of the senses, or those called the sensorial, are destined to receive the impressions produced by external objects, and to transmit them, by means of the conducting nerves appropriated for these functions, to the brain. The external senses 
have been admitted to be five in number, which are Sight, Hearing, Smelling, Taste, and the Touch. 
I. Visual, or Intra-Orbitary Apparatus, (a partial sense.) STljt Of 
1 Posterior aperture for the passage | 
of the optic nerve. 
2 Anterior aperture occupied by the i 
transparent cornea. 
111. Olfactory or Intra-nasal Apparatus, (ajpartial sense.) 
a The external membrane, the Sclerotic coat, white, fibrous, ' 
I opaque, covered on its anterior part by the conjunctiva, a. . 
<£rsan of Snullins* 
b The transparent Cornea, being much more convex than the remainder of the globe. 
'36 The proper bones of the nose, superiorly (ossa nasi.) G. in the 
Osteog. 
137 The two naso-parietal fibro-cartilages, which constitute the 
| wings, (alee.) 
'3B The two naso-lobal fibro-cartilages, forming inferiorly the edges 
* of the nostrils. 
These parts are covered 
.by the muscles of the face, 
’by cellular tissue, by se- 
Ibaceous follicles, and the 
* integuments. 
c The Iris, a circular membrane, placed behind the cornea, 
perforated in its centre by an aperture, and of various co- 
-1 lors, having converging striae upon its anterior, and circu- 
lar ones upon its posterior surface. 
3 Pupil, or central aperture of the 
i Lis, enlarging or contracting, to 
? allow to the transmission of a 
f greater or less number of luminous 
' rays.(*) 
K The Outer Walls, 
(the nose,) are formed of 
IA The Globe or Ball 
i of the Eye, 
in the orbit, consists 
Bof: 
d The Extra-Iridian, or ciliary circle, (ligament,) a ring of soft and spongy substance, which unites 
the iris to the choroid and sclerotic tunics, 
e The Choroid coat, or uvea, a brownish black membrane, lining the inner surface of the sclerotica, 
which secretes a blackish fluid (pigmentum nigrum,) intended to absorb the rays of light, which 
passes behind the iris as far as the crystalline lens, at which it forms the post-iridian circle, or 
ciliary processes, b. 
f The Chrystalline Lens, a lenticular, transparent body, consisting of concrete vitreous humor, en- 
closed in a membrane called the crystalline (capsular, or capsule of the lens,) and placed be- 
hind the aperture of the pupil. It is the optic centre, 
g The vitreous body, or humor, a transparent, albuminous fluid, occupying all the space between the 
lens and the retina, and like the crystalline lens, serving as a medium for the passage of the rays 
of light. 
h The Aqueous humor, occupying the space comprised between the crystalline lens and transparent 
cornea, which space is by the iris divided into two chambers, the anterior and the posterior, 
i The Retina, a soft, pulpo-nervous membrane, occupying the fundus of the globe, and appearing to 
be an expansion of the optic nerve. This membrane receives luminous impressions, and trans- 
mits them to the brain. 
At the central part 
At the upper wall 
At the lower wall 
At the outer wall 
39 Of the vertical plate of the Ethmoid hone. v. Osteog. E. 38. 
' 40 Of the Vomer, or central nasal bone. 
41 Of the central nasal cartilages, (the lateral.) 
42 Of the cribriform plate of the Ethmoid. 
L The Nasal Foss/e 
are separated by a central< 
septum, and consist of 
43 Of the upper and middle turbinated bones, (cor- 
' nets, Fr.) being parts of the same bone. 
v. Osteog, 36. 39, 40. 
This apparatus consists of 
the outer walls, of the nasal 
fossee, of the secondary cavi- 
ties, and of the expansions of 
the olfactory nerve, upon the 
pituitary membrane. 
44 Of the horizontal portion of the upper Maxillary and palatine bones, 
(the floor of the nasal fossee.) Osteog. 1, L. 
45 Of the ascending part, (nasal process,) of the upper maxillary bone, and 
of the palatine bones. Osteog. 1, 68 L. i. 
46 Of the pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone. Osteog. F. 54. 
47 Of the Lachrymal bones, or ossa unguis. Osteog. H. 
48 Of the great lower turbinated, or parieto-nasal bone. 
This apparatus consists of 
the globe of the eyes, the vi- 
sual or optic nerve, of the/ 
motory and sensitive nerves/ 
of the muscles, of the viee 
lachrymalise, and of the eye- 
lids. 
49 The Maxillary sinuses 
50 The Frontal “ 
51 The Ethmoidal “ 
52 The Sphenoidal 11 
which present cells, or cavernous excavations of sufficient depth and suf- 
ficiently numerous, whose office is to collect odorous particles en masse, 
and so to retain them for a longer time in contact with the expansions 
of the infra-ethmoidal nerves and prolong the perception of smell. 
M The Secondary Ca- 
vities, consisting of 
The Cerebro-OCULAR Nerve, or the Visual, (optic, or 2d pair,) very voluminous, originating at the tubercula quadrigemi- 
na decussating with its fellow before it enters the orbit by the post-orbitary, or optic hole. This 
nerve conveys the impression of vision to the brain. 
C Nerves of Motion and (Sensibility, coming from the 3d, 4th, sth, and 6th pairs of cerebral nerves, {vide Neurography,) 
and distributing themselves upon the proper muscles of the eye and to the globe. 
D The Muscles, six in number, viz., the 4 straight and the 2 oblique, described in the Myographical Table, at the figures 9, 10, 
11, 12, 13, 14. 
N The Expansions of 
the Olfactory, or cerebro-< 
supra Ethmoidal nerve ; 
(Ist pair.) < 
These expansions are the termination of the infra-ethmoidal twigs, which pass into a soft pulp with- 
in the intra-nasal mucous (pituitary of Schneiderian) membrane, in the same manner as the other 
sensorial nerves, (and particularly those of hearing and vision.) It is upon the upper part of the 
forsas nasalia that these expansions are chiefly distributed, and that olfaction is effected, al- 
though the pituitary membrane also lines the secondary cavities and the other parts of the fossee. 
The nerves of the sth pair, which are distributed upon this membrane, are the nerves of sensation 
and olfactory excitement. 
E The Yim Lachrymalia, consisting of 
4 The Lachrymal Gland. 
5 The Lachrymal Orifices, (puncta lachrymalia.) 
6 The Lachrymal Ducts. 
7 The palpebral cartilages, (tarsi,) the upper is moved by the sphenoido-supra-palpebral 
muscle. (Myog. fig. 8.) 
8 The Orbicularis palpebrarum muscle, (or maxillo-cutanei palpebral, My og. 7.) 
9 The Cilia, or eye-lashes, which exist upon their edges. 
10 The Intra-palpebral, (or Meibomian) glands, which line their inner surface. 
IV. Gustatory, or Intra-buccal Apparatus, (a partial sense.) 
\ F The Eyelids, which consist of 
©tflan of Easstc. 
O The Tongue, an oval 
oblong organ, occupying the 
lower part of the mouth, and 
fastened by its posterior ex- 
tremity to the os Hyoides ; 
it consists of 
Short and numerous muscular fibres, some of 
which are longitudinal, others transverse, 
vertical, or obliqye, and converging more or 
less towards the meridian line; and also of a 
cartilaginiform lamina, or septum, ending 
by a yellow ligament. 
I All the fleshy bundles together form the glossal 
muscle, and serve to vary extremely the motions 
.of the tongue, for the modification of the sounds 
of the voice, for the articulation of wonds, and to 
I enable it to mould itself upon the bolus of food in 
the act of mastication. 
11. Auditory, or Intra-labyrinthic Apparatus, (a partial sense. 
©vfian of p*favins. 
k. The Auricle, or outer ear, is a cartila- 
ginous shallow [surface, having on it 
several folds, which are on the circum- 
ference the helix, more inwardly the 
, anthelix, in front of the auditory hole 
\ the tragus, posteriorly the antitragus, 
j and the lobe below. The central ca- 
vity is the Concha, c. 
)1 The extra-auricular, or conchineal sur- 
face, is supplied with very small mus-, 
cles, and the auricle is attached by hM 
gaments to the bones of the cranium. 
'll Pree-conchineal, upper, (helicis major.) 
. 12 ■ middle, (helicis minor.) 
113 lower, (tragicus.) 
\ 14 Infra.-conchineal, (anti-tragicus.) 
* 15 PQst-conchineal, (posterior auris.) 
The Extra-Tym- 
panic Duct or Ca- 
nal, {meatus auditorius 
externus,) at its extremi- 
ty contains the auricle,' 
and the remainder consti- 
tutes the passage which 
stops at the membrana 
tympani. I 
Mus- 
cles. 
This apparatasiscomposed 
of the tongue, of the velum 
of the palate, and of the gus-' 
tatory or pterygo - lingual 
nerve. 
P The Yelum of The ) 
Palate. ( 
Forms the posterior vault of the mouth, and 
end of the floor of the nasal fossae behind. 
I It also takes cognizance of flavors, but less 
> acutely, and in a less extent the tip and edges of 
) the tongue. 
The extremities of the lingual nerve and the 
\ capillary vessels form the papillce of the tongue, 
some of which are conoid, others fungiform, others 
lenticular or filiform, which are the seals of the 
>perception of flavors. These parts are covered by 
.the mucous membrane, which forms below the 
jfrenum, by which the motions of the tongue are 
limited. 
Liga- 
ments. 
16 Supra-temporo-auricular. 
17 Supra-zygomatico-auricular. 
18 Mastoido-auricular. 
IQ, The Gustatory nerve 
is the second twig of the 3d 
branch of the sth pair, or 
cerebro-supra-sphenoidal. 
This nerve passes into the tongue at its lower 
part, where it ramifies into a great many fila- 
ments, which terminate chiefly upon its edges, 
its point, and upper part. A few twigs are 
given off to the tonsils and pharynx. 
m The Meatus auditorius externus, which describes 
many curves in its course, and ends at the sep- 
tum tympani. 
19 Cryptce or glandulce 
ceruminosce, which line 
the interior of the duct. 
20 Septum, of the tym- 
panum; (membrana 
tympani.) 
Ossi- 
cles. 
21 The Malleus, adhering to the septum tympani. 
22 The Incus, articulated with the malleus. 
23 The Stapes, articulated with the incus, and 
lying upon the tympano-vestibular hole. The 
os orbiculare seems to be mearly a bony nu- 
cleus, which is soldered to the stapes. 
24 Petro-malleal, (internus mallei) adducts the 
malleus, (tensor tympani.) 
125 Spheno-malleal, (laxator tympani,) abducts 
and moves the malleus forward, and relaxes 
\ the tympanum. 
26 Temporo-stapedial, (posterior of the stapes,) 
(stapedius,) lowers the posterior and raises 
. the anterior part of the stapes. 
Note. «. The Cerebro-Pharyngo-Glossal nerve, (9th pair,) seems to be intended only for determining the motions of deglutition; and 
0- the Cerebro-Hyoido-Glossal nerve, (11th pair,) regulates the movements of the tongue exclusively, particularly in articulation and in masti- 
cation. 
V. The Tactile or Cutaneous Apparatus, (a general sense,) (cutis, skin, or integument.) 
This apparatus consists of 
a series of cavities which are 
traversed by the sonorous 
rays on their way to reach 
the cerebro - intra - temporal 
(auditory) nerve. 
This series of cavities, is 
divided into the extra-tym- 
panic, and intra-tympanic 
ducts, and into the labyrinth. 
H The Intra-Tym- 
panic Canal, (meatus 
auditorius interims,)* 
composed of the cavity 
of the tympanum, and of 
\ the tympano-pharyngeal 
tube. 
n The Cavity of the Tympanum, contain-, 
ing the ossicles and muscles of hearing. 
©rflan of &mtch antr jFftltnu, anti ti>r <Scat of several of tlje passions. 
Mus- 
cles. 
This apparatus constitutes 
the external envelope of the 
entire body; the skin is a 
sensible, perspirable, and an 
absorbing surface; its thick- 
ness is unequal, (from a 
quarter of a line to a line and 
a half,) greater on the poste- 
rior parts of the trunk and 
on the external part of the 
limbs, delicate over the eye- 
lids, nipples, genital organs, 
and on all the flexures. It 
consists of two distinct folia. 
/ s The Chorion, or deep 
layer, (derma.) 
A white, fibro-cellular, dense structure, through which pass the hairs, ves- 
sels and nerve going to the surface. 
Formed by the expansion of nerves. 
It communicates poste- 
riorly with 
i 27 The Mastoid cells. 
R The Derma, a deep foli- 
um composed of 3 layers. 
Jt The Middle Papilla- 
/ ry layer. 
1 viuilu uy tli-c CAjJaUbiUU 
\ And by the vessels divided 
( into 
U1 11C1 VC3. 
. sanguineous for the gen’l. cir’n. 
( exhalant & absorbl, for secret’B. 
On its inner part with the cochlea, by 
28 The tympano-cochlean hole, (fenestra rotunda, ovalis.) 
f the seat of 
) erectility and 
/ of cutaneous 
corrugation. 
And with the vestibule, by $29 The tympano-vestibular hole, (fenestra rotunda, ovalis.) 
On the inner part with the Pharynx, by $3O The tympano-Pharyngeal canal. (Eustachian tube.) 
Its outer part is formed by the membrana tympani, (20) above described. 
/ u The Mucous Reticu- 
lar layer, (retemuco- 
sum;) 3 laminae, (su- 
perficial.) 
7 53 Deep white layer. 
I 54 Colored layer. 
/55 Albid, horny, or 
superficial layer. 
/ The normal and accidental coloring principle 
\ resides in this layer, and in it are manifested red- 
f ness or pallor, particularly in that part which co- 
* vers the muscles of expression of the face. 
[ The Labyrinth, 
(or internal ear,) situa- 
ted in the petrous portion 
of the temporal bone, 
within and behind the 
two other divisions ; it 
consists of a bony tube 
lined by a closed mem- 
brane containing a serous 
looking fluid, which com- 
municates immediately 
with the pulpy expan- 
sions of the nerve of the 
Bth pair.(**) 
p The Semicircular 
canals. 
■ 31 Upper vertical. 
’ 32 Lower vertical. 
( 33 The horizontal. 
S The Epidermis, the 
upper folium, considered in 
a three-fold respect. 
o The Bony \ 
Canals, 
comprising 
i the semi- < 
I circular ca- 
/ nals, and 
\ the cochlea, i 
q The Cochlea, or 
| spiral tube, divided 
into two portions by 
a septum, called la- 
| mina spiralis, for- 
ming tubes half bo- 
ny and half mem- 
branous, called sca- 
Ice. 
34 The tympanic-cochlean scala, (scala tympani)/ 
k a division exterior to the axis of the cochlea,' 
) which communicates with the tympanum by the i 
' foramen rotundura. (28.) I 
Cochlean vestibular scala, (or scala vestibuli,)* 
f the inner division, which communicates with the 
vestibulum by the foramen ovale. 
All end in 
, the central 
' space call- 
ed the ves- 
. tibule. 
' v The Epidermis, properly so called, is an exudation from the superficial cuticular or dermatoid 
layer ; it is a delicate membrane, transparent, horny looking, insensible, and capable of being 
k reproduced in places where it had previously been destroyed. 
Jx The Nails: like the horns of animals, also arise from the superficial dermatoid layer, which vege- 
/ tates. 
\y The Hairs: are formed by a sheath of the epidermis, which contains canals filled with color- 
J ing matter of a black, or other hue. The hair, eyelashes, and eyebrows, grow 
r during the fetal state; the hairs upon the genital parts, And in the axillae, appear about 
the age of puberty in either sex; and the beard grows upon the chin and cheeks of the 
male only. 
' r The Cerebro-intra-temporal, or labyrinthic nerve, (Bth pair,** or auditory,) penetrates into the pe- 
trous portion of the temporal bone by the tympano-intra-cranial hole, (meatus auditorius interims;) 
enters the columella (modiolus) of the cochlea by a great many holes, is distributed by ramifying 
. within the cochlea, the semi-circular canals, and vestibulum, and ends in pulpy matter on the intra- 
labyrmthic membrane, whence it collects the sonorous aerial undulations. 
■ (*) Before the 7th month the pupil is closed by the membrana papillaris, or intra-iridian; after this period the membrane is ruptured. 
(**) The 7th pair, according to Bell, Cloquet, and other writers.—Tk.  . 
PIi.VUT HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
THE BASIS OF NOMENCLATURE. 
mwm ssmwmm iiAiai, 
IX. 
The viscera are the organs essential to life; they are contained within the bony frame in the three great cavities of the body, the cranium, the thorax and the abdomen. Their uses are, Ist, to preserve the relations of the individual with external objects, by means of 
the intra-cranio-vertebral apparatus; 2d, to communicate wants of sensations by means of the vocal organs; to preserve life by the exercise of respiration and circulation, effected by the intra-thoracic organs, and 3dly, for alimentation and the exoneration of its 
product, and for the formation and reproduction of the animal species by the action of the intra-abdominal and pelvic organs. 
The organs which are contained in the cranio-vertebral cavity and constitute the cerebrospinal apparatus, are classed under the head of the nervous system, of which they are the centre of action. ( Vide Neurography.) 
©team's arc container Cn tlje STjoraj: or (ftathtg. 
(©rrjans tit tfje sp&&omcn or truncal (£ainti?. 
I. The Vocal Apparatus. 
IV. Digestive Apparatus. 
Consisting of the Larynx, Trachea, Pharynx, Mouth and Fossae Nasalia. 
A cylindrical canal which extends from the mouth to the anus, being five or six times longer than the body of the individual. In the part which forms the mouth 
and pharynx, the alvine canal is wide and funnel shaped; narrowed and straight to form the oesophagus, extremely dilated to form the stomach, immediately 
afterwards constricted and making a sphincter, (the pylorus,) and then folded upon itself many times to constitute the intestines. The latter are divided into— 
-Ist, the duodenum, where the canal is dilatable ; 2d, into the small intestines, (evtsqov) where it continues to be contracted ; and 3dly, into the large intestines, 
(the caecum, the colon, and the rectum,) when it bulges anew. The canal ends, lastly, by another constriction, (the sphincter ani.) 
The canal is composed, for its entire length, of three tunics which are extensible and contractile, which form folds during digestion, and perform a vermicular 
movement in order to pass forward the bolus of food. 
The gastric-mucous membrane is the seat of the sensations of appetite, hunger, thirst, and satiety. 
-1 The Thyroid, forming the anterior part.) The support of the other portions of the larynx. 
2 The Cricoid. 
o x c rr x 
3 The largest portion occupying the posterior part. 
4 The narrow portion which forms a ring in front 
of and below the thyroid cartilage. 
\ The posterior support of the muscles 
* of the larynx, and the anterior movea- 
. ble piece which can be raised towards 
’ the thyroid cartilage. 
Cartilages. 
5 The two Arytenoid on the posterior part, directly above the wide 
portion of the cricoid cartilage. 
J Moveable pieces which act in the intona- 
i tions of the voice. 
30 The lips (labia) composed of the labial muscles and the mucous membranes. 
31 Thd gums (gingivae) formed of mucoso cellular tissue. 
6 The Eppiglottis, a fibro-cartilage on the anterior upper part, below the base 
of the tongue. 
It closes the glottis during de- 
glutition. 
at the ante- 
. rior part. 
— vo—o —/ - * —- 
, 32 The dental arches, offering in ei- 
’ ther jaw, 
33 Four incisor teeth, (incisores.) 
) 34 Two canine teeth, (cuspidati.) 
1 35 Four small molares. (bicuspidati.) 
. 36 Six large molares. 
Organs of prehension and mastication. 
S 7 The hyoido-thyroidal membrane. 
8 The two lateri-hyoido-thyroidal ligaments (thyro-hyoid). 
j 9 The crico-ihyroidal membrane. 
f 10 The two anterior-lateri-crico-thyroidal ligaments, 
j 11 The twoposte7'ior-lateri-crico-thyroidal ligaments. 
/ 12 The two crico-arytenoidal ligaments. 
Vl3 The two thyro-arytenoidal ligaments. (The chordae vocales.) 
E The MOUTH, 
(os) the upper an- 
terior extremity 
of the digestive 
canal. 
A The LARYNX. 
The upper or guttural part of the 
Trachea, which is attached to 
the os hyoides. 
Ligaments. 
.at the upper 
] part, 
fat the lower 
part, 
at the lateral 
< parts. 
37 The vault of the palate (fornix palati) composed of mucous cellular tissue. 
i 38 The tongue (lingua) of a nervoso muscular texture. 
;39 The ducts of the infra-maxillary and infra-lingual glands. 
\ 40 The cheeks genae) composed of the lateri-facial muscles. 
[ 41 The infra-auriculo-maxillo-buccal, or parotid duct. 
/" 14 Thyro-cricoidal (crico-thyroidei.) 
I 15 Thyro-arytenoidal. 
\l6 Lateri-crico-arytenoidal 
< 17 Post-crico-arytenoidal. 
/ 18 Inter-arytenoidal (arytenoideus.) 
Anterior laryngeal. 
Internal transverse laryngeal. 
Internal oblique laryngeal. 
Posterior oblique laryngeal. 
Posterior transverse laryngeal. 
Elevates the cricoid cartilage. 
Moves the arytenoid cartilage for- 
ward and dilates the glottis. 
Depresses the arytenoid cartilages 
and moves them forwards. 
Depresses the base of the arytenoid 
cartilages and abducts their sum- 
mit. 
Adducts the summit of the aryten- 
noid cartilages, and consequently 
moves them backwards. 
F The PHARYNX, or posterioi 
fauces, a musculo-membranous ca 
vity, surrounded by the muscles o: 
deglutition. 
42 The pillars of the velum palate (the staphyline muscles.) 
43 The velum palatl 
(44 The palato-pharyngeal glandular cryptje, (amygdalae, or tonsils.) 
The infra-tympano-pharyngeal orifice (of the Eustachian tube.) 
The eppiglottis, which dosses the aeriferous canal (trachea.) 
Organs of preparation, of insalivation, of the first 
> trituration of the bolus y>f aliment and of de- 
glutition, 
Muscles. 
G The (ESOPHAGUS (gula) gullet, or pharyngo-gastric canal.—A contractile musculo-membranous lube, like the 
muscles of relation. 
The TRACHEA, (wind-pipe,) a fibro-membranous canal, described under 
the respiratory apparatus. 
The cartilaginous rings of the trachea either approximate or separate in an insensible manner, 
to render the voice acute or grave. 
H The STOMACH, (ventriculus) 
{yvaTSQ.) A pyriform musculo- 
membranous bulging, furrowed 
with rugre. 
47 Gastro-cesophageal (the upper or cardiac) orifice (cardia.) 
48 Gastro-intestinal (the lower or pyloric) orifice (pylorus.) 
The organ of preparation, of impregnation with 
the gastric juice, and of the second trituration 
of the bolus of aliment. 
The PHARYNX is described under the digestive apparatus. | Its capacity is dilated or contracted according to the intensity of the sound. 
The MOUTH is described under the same < 
head. ( 
It contracts or dilates in different directions by the action of the cheeks, lips, and tongue, for the articulation of vowels and con- 
sonants. 
I The DUODENUM, or succentu- 
riate (secondary ) stomach, the first 
dilatable portion of the intestines 
furnished with many folds or val- 
vulse conniventes. 
Mouth of the cystico-hepato-duodenal duct (or d. com. choledochus.) 
} 50 Mouth of the pancreatico-duodenal (pancreatic) duct. 
The FOSSiE NAS ALIA are described under the apparatuses of the senses, (vide the table of Aesthesiography.) (They serve to produce nasal sounds.) 
The organ of preparation, and of impregnation 
with the bile for the solution of the bolus of 
aliment. 
11. The Respiratory Apparatus. 
This Apparatus is composed of the Trachea, Bronchi, Lungs, Diaphragm, and Costal Expiratory and Inspiratory Muscles. 
J The SMALL INESTINES, 
{svtfqov.) The second intestinal 
portion (jejunum and Ileon) at- 
tached by the mesentery, or a fold 
of the peritoneum so called, to the 
vertebral column and the neigh- 
boring parts. 
'd The LUNGS, {Pulniones,iare parenchymatous, soft, permeable organs 
filling the right and left cavities of the thorax, lined by a serous mem- 
brane called the pleura, and separated in the centre by the heart, and an- 
teriorly and posteriorly by two layers of cellular tissue which have been 
i called the mediastina. The lungs are formed of the mass of aeriferous 
| ramifications of which the bronchi and trachea represent the trunk, and 
' with these aeriferous ramifications the ultimate divisions of the cardiaco- 
pulmonary artery, which brings the venous blood from the heart, are 
\ every where in contact. By the action of the air upon the venous blood 
j is created arterial blood, which, passing in the pulmo-cardiac veins or 
ducts, returns to the heart. 
The mucous membrane which every where lines the interior of the 
trachea, the bronchi, and their ramifications, is the seat of necessity for 
respiration. 
51 Intra-intestinal-absorbent mouths. 
Organs of chymification. 
B The TRACHEA, or laryngo-bronchial aerial 
canal. It is formed of fibro-cartilaginous rings, 
separated from each other by a fibrous mem-, 
brane. The posterior, or oesophageal part is 
composed, for its entire length, of a fibro-cel- 
lular membrane. 
The BRONCHI, or right and left trachelo- 
pulmonary canals, are formed by the bifurca- 
tion of the trachea on a level with the second 
dorsal vertebra; they also consist of rings,< 
and are divided indefinitely into rami and ra- 
musculi, to constitute the arbor-pulmonaria. 
’ i The Caecum. 
k The Colon 
I forming a cir- 
’ cuit. 
il The Rec- 
* turn, in the 
cavity of the 
pelvis. 
52 Entero-ilio-coecal valve and appendix (vermiformis.) 
f 53 Ascending or right lumbar portion. 
) 54 Transverse or infra-gastric-portion, (arch of the colon.) 
) 55 Descending ox left lumbar portion. 
< 56 Sigmoid flexure (lower or illiac portion.) 
K The LARGE 
INTESTINES. 
*■ Organs of defamation. 
57 The sphincter of the anus, or its lower part. 
C The DIAPHRAGM, or septum medium, an aponeurotico-muscular, wide, flattened and almost circular organ, adhering 
to the last ribs, to the sternum and to the first lumbar vertebra ; it forms a septum which separates the thorax from the 
abdomen, and divides man into an upper and lower half. It descends in inspiration and ascends in expiration, and ap- 
proximates the inner surface of the ribs. It is perforated to give passage to the oesophagus, and to the arterial and ve- 
nous trunks. 
This muscle, when it contracts, causes the ribs 
to descend and ; brings them together ; and thus by 
acting in concert with the post sternal and abdomi- 
nal muscles of expiration, it diminishes the cavity 
of the chest. 
The APPENDAGES OF THE DIGESTIVE CANAL are the salivary glands, the pancreas, liver, gall bladder and urinary apparatus, described in the following 
table. (Vide Diacrisiography.) 
V. Genital Apparatus of the Female.(l) 
Consisting of the Ovaria, of the Utero-ovaric Tubes, of the Uterus, Vagina and Vaginal Orifice. 
Note. All the muscles of inspiration dilate the thorax and elevate the ribs. (Vide Myography.) 
The muscles of expiration contract the thorax, compress the lungs, and lower the ribs. (Vide the muscles of the costal and pelvic regions.) 
58 The clitoris, a small nervoso-spongy, erectile body situated at the upper part and concealed in the com- 
missure of the labia. 
559 The extra-vaginal edges, (or labia pudendi m,ajora) formed by the skin and covered with hairs. 
(60 Intra-vaginal gristle (or labia minora vel nymphce,) folds formed by the vagina behind the great labia. 
}6l The meatus urinarius is placed immediately below the clitoris. In virgin women the lower part of the 
vulva is usually closed by a valvuloid membrane called the hymen, which when torn, leaves the projec- 
tions called carunculse myrtiformes. 
111. The Circulating Apparatus. 
L The VAGINAL ORIFICE, (or 
vulva) situated under and in front 
of the pubic arch. 
The organ of venereal 
appetite in the female. 
Consisting of the Heart, of the Aorta, of the whole Arterial System, of the Venous System, and as an Appendix, the Lymphatic System. 
D The Heart {cor.) 
is the central organ of/ 
the circulation of the, 
blood. It is conoid, I 
muscular; and 
fleshy columns. It is 
contained within a 
membranous pouch 
called the ’pericardium. 
Its base is situated in 
the centre of the tho- 
rax, between the lungs 
and above the dia- 
phragm. Its point is j 
turned towards the left? 
side and it is divided! 
into two cavities, a' 
right and a left one. 
19 The orifices of the thoraco-cardiac and abdomino-cardiac 
venous trunks, (the venae cavse, superior and infe- 
i rior.) 
. 20 Auriculo-venous valves (valvulse Eustachii.) 
, 21 Right auriculo-ventricular orifice. 
| 22 Right auriculo-ventricular valves (tricuspid.) 
I 23 Orifice of the cardiaco-puhnonary artery. 
The right ventriculo-arterial valves (the sigmoid or se- 
milunar.) 
( 25 The orifices of the pulmo-cardiac veins (the pulmonary 
veins.) 
- 26 Left auriculo-ventricular orifice. 
| 27 Left auriculo-ventricular valves (mitral.) j 
| 28 Orifices of the cardiaco-aortic (coronary) arteries. 
- 29 Left ventriculo-arterial valves (the semilunar.) 
' The manner in which the circulation proceeds is 
this; the chyle which is taken up from the intra- 
intestinal surfaces by the chyliferous vessels, is 
conveyed into the abdomino-thoracic lymphatic 
duct, and then into the system of veins, and there 
mingling with the black blood, it reaches with it the 
I right auricle of the heart, and then enters the 
I right ventricle. The latter, by its muscular pow- 
er, sends it into the cardiaco-puhnonary duct; 
when it reaches the lungs it acquires the proper- 
ties of arterial blood; returns by the left auricle to 
the heart, enters the left ventricle and is thence 
projected into the aorta, whence it is distributed to 
every artery of the body. After having served the 
purposes of nutrition and for the functions of the 
capillary system, it returns by the veins, in the 
state of black blood to the heart again, and thus 
reaches the right auricle. (See the table of An- 
geiography for the details of the apparatus.) 
M The VAGINA or extra-uterine 
canal, a reddish, extensible, mem- 
branous duct, from 5 to 7 inches long. 
62 Bands of longitudinal muscular fihres placed superiorly and inferiorly, 
63 Transverse vaginal folds,{ox rugae) wrinkles formed by the constituent mucous and muscular membranes. 
64 Mucous cryptcß. 
The ( 
right side, 
y or that < 
'which con- 
tains black 
/ blood, f 
f Right auricle, which re-1 
ceives the blood that comes . 
from all the veins in the 
body. 
g The right ventricle 
which propels the blood 
into the cardiaco-pulmo- 
nary artery. 
h Left auricle, which re- 
ceives the blood that comes 
from the lungs, 
i The left ventricle which 
projects the blood into the 
aortic trunk (or arta. aorta.) 
N The fJTERUS,(matrix orwomb,) 
a pyriform musculo-parenchyma- 
tous body, very dilatable during 
pregnancy ; placed at the top of the 
vagina in the pelvic cavity. 
,65 The body of the uterus formed of a compact muscular tissue, susceptible of transformation during 
labor, and having in its centre a narrow aperture when in a state of vacuity. 
\C6 The cervix uteri (and os tincse) or vaginal end, forming a rim in the vagina in which the uterine orifice ends, j 
(67 Lateral ovarian orifices. ' 
(68 The circa-utero-ovarian (broad) ligaments, formed by folds of the peritoneum and destined to support ( 
the uterus and ovaria. 
'69 The utero-prce-pubic (round) ligaments, intended to support the uterus in front. > 
The organs of the first 
germination of the em- 
bryo and of the nutri- 
tion of the foetus during 
gestation. 
) The 
I left side, 
' or that 
which con- 
tains red 
blood. 
O The UTERO-OVARIAN, (ute- 
rine or fallopian) tubes. 
| Slender canals, which end by a funnel shaped, fringed expansion. 
70 Continuous with the ovaria, and contractile during the act of 
conception. 
71 Floating loose in the abdomen. 
P The OVARIA, ovoid, vascular? 
and knobbed parenchymata, situa- 
ted on either side of the uterus. 
572 The body of the ovarium compqsed of vesicles filled with an albuminous fluid ; 
73 Utero-ovarian ligaments. 
They appear to bewdestined to receive the semen or the 
aura seminalis, to effect the first germination of 
the embryo. 
(1) The genital apparatus of the male being a secretory apparatus, is described in the following table, the Diacrisiography, I an r I) no qr ap lyri. 
V L. I\ HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
THE APPARATUSES OF SECRETION AND EXCRETION. 
X. 
The apparatuses of secretion consist of glands or cryptse, destined to separate the various liquids met with in the animal body from the blood. The glands vary very much in size, and have all excretory ducts, intended to carry off the product of their secretion. 
Cryptse are little hollow bodies, which secrete as the glands do, but possess no excretory canal. The exhalant membranes offer no traces either of glands or of cryptee, but seem to act in the same way as sieves or filters. 
Apparatuses eperetorg tructs open upon mucous membranes. 
Apparatuses iofJtcft fjabe tfjefr motitfjs upon tfje surface of tfje serous membrane. 
Orbito-nasal and Buccal Cavities. 
Cranio-vertebral Cavity. 
. 3 ARACHNOID, or inter-cerebro-cranial membrane, formed of two layers, . 
clothing all the exterior of the cerebrum and cerebellum, without penetrating be- 
tveen the anfranctuosities or convulsions, and also lining the ventricles. The 
spinal arachnoid membrane, or the inter-spino-vertebral, also lines the whole of 1 
the spinal marrow, to which it is slightly adherent. 
This membrane allows of the transudation of a serous fluid, called the 
cerebro-spinal, whose office is to lubricate the whole cerebrc-spinal 
surface, to favor the moving upward and downward of the brain, 
and to protect that organ and. the spinal marrow from sudden 
shocks. 
A The INTRA ORBITARY, or lachrymal gland, consisting of round and soft 
granulations, in which the excretory ducts originate which are destined to elimi- 
nate the tears. 
i 1 The Lachrymo-post-palpebral Orifices, (excretory ducts,) which 
f pour the tears upon the inner surface of the upper eyelid, to lubricate 
the surface of the conjunctiva. 
I 3 Orbito-nasal Canal, (lachrymal sac and nasal x This canal serves 
[ duct combined,) opening between the outer wall / an emunctory f°r 
l of the nasal fossae, and the great (or lower) lur- ( creteThi too great 
/ bmated bone, ) abundance. 
IX, Intra-cranio-vertehral se- 
cretory apparatus. 
I. Intra-orhitary secretory 
apparatus. 
(Lachrymal and palpebral.) 
2 The Palpeero-intra-orbitary Orifices and Ducts, (puncta-lachrymalia and 
lachrymal ducts.) which absorb the tears at the inner angle of the eyelids. 
X. Costo-pulmonary secretory 
apparatus. 
K The PLEURAE, or costn-pulmonary membrane, consisting of two layers, one 
of which clothes the entire surface of the lungs, the other those of the ribs and 
inter-costal muscles. 
Thoracic Cavity. 
It pours out, between its folia, a serous fluid, for favoring the sliding of 
the pulmonary surfaces in the ascent or descent of the ribs, and the 
dilation of the lungs by the ah- which is inspired. 
a Anguli-intra-ocular Mucous Crypt®, (carunculae lachrymalia) placed in front 
of the interstice of the lachrymal ducts, 
b Intra-palpf.bral Mucous Crypt®, (glands of Meibomius) round follicles ar- 
ranged in vertical lines behind the palpebral fibro-cartilages. 
) 
> Which secrete a mucus, to lubricate the inner surface of the eyelids. 
XI. Pulmo-cardiac secretory 
apparatus. 
E The EXTRA-CARDIAC MEMBRANE, which, on the sides next the 
heart, lines the circa-cardiac fibrous membrane; the two together constituting ■ 
the pericardium. 
Pours out, between its layers, an abundant serous fluid, which is des- - 
lined to favor the dilation of the heart in its movements, and to guard 
it from the friction of surrounding objects. 
11. Intra-nasal secretory 
apparatus. 
c Intra-nasal (pituitary) Mucous Crypt®, follicles which line the membranes - 
that clothe the nasal fossae, the frontal, the sphenoidal and the maxillary sinuses, 1 
&c. \ 
Which secrete the mucus of the nose. 
Abdominal Cavity. 
. B The SALIVARY INFRA-AURICULO-MAXILLARY GLAND, (the 
Parotid) consisting of granulated lobules, whence the excretory ramusculi arise. 
C The SALIVARY INFRA-MAXILLARY GLAND, granulated and lobu- 
I lated like the preceding one. 
I> The SALIVARY INFRA-LINGUAL (sub-lingual) GLAND, organized 
. like the preceding ones. 
4 Salivary Infra-aurtculo-maxilli-buccal Duct, The saliva serves 
(Parotid duct or duct of Steno,) opening on the y for the imbibition 
inner surface of the cheek opposite the .second (of the bol“s. of 
molar tooth f°°d, to facilitate 
5 Salivary Infra-maxillo -buccal Duct, (sub ( to prepare0Ubi- 
maxillary or duct of Wharton,) opening on the ) undergoing diges- 
sides of the frenura of the tongue. J tion- 
-6 Salivary Infra-lingual Ducts, which open on the sides of the fre- 
num of the tongue. 
XII. Abdomino-intestinal se- 
cretory apparatus. 
UK ABDOMINO-INTESTINAL MEMBRANE, divided Ist, into the Perito-n 
neum h, which lines all the inner surface of the abdominal cavity, and the intesti- 
nal canal c, the stomach d, the glandular parenchymata e, the bladder/, and the/ 
uterus g. 2dly, Into the Epiploon, or omentum h, the floating portion of the( 
same membrane, which in thin persons, and in a condition of vacuity of the ab-, 
domen, is considerable, but is obliterated during pregnancy and extreme intestinal[ 
distension. 3dly, Into the Mesentery i, that part of this membrane which is' 
placed between the small intestines: and 4thly, Into the Mesocolon j, the part 
which is between the fluxures of the colon. 
Between the abdominal layer and that which lines the splanchnic vis- 
. cera which the belly contains, the exhalation of that fluid which is 
destined to aid in the gliding of all these organs during the act of 
digestion, and the vacuation of its product, goes on. 
111. Salivary secretory ap- 
paratus. 
Laryngeal, Tracheal and Bronchial Cavities. 
Infra-Pelvic Cavity. 
E The EPIGLOTTIC GLAND, an accumulation of agglomerated glandular 
I grains, situated between the epiglottis and the os hyoides; 
j F The ARYTENOID GLANDS, small glandular bodies near the glottis, situ- 
x ted in folds of membrane along the arytenoid cartilages; 
Id Laryngeal, Tracheal and Bronchial Crypt®, follicles which are placed in 
' the thickness of the mucous membrane, which lines the larynx, trachea, and bron- 
chi ; 
[ Which secretes an unctuous fluid, lubricating the epiglottish and keep- 
ing it supple and moveable for the performance of its functions. 
> Which secrete a mucus proper for lubricating the orifiice of the glottis. 
i Which secrete the mucosities that lubricate the larynx, trachea and 
l bronchi. 
' W The EXTRA-TESTICULAR TUNIC, which, towards the testes, lines the 
, fibrous membrane, (the albuginea;) the two together constituting what the older 
- anatomists have called the tunica-vaginalis. 
This membrane exhales a serous fluid, intended to aid in the gliding 
motions of ascent or descent of the testicles, in the scrotum which 
contains them. 
XIII. Extra-testicular secreto- 
ry apparatus. 
IV. Laryngo-trachci-hron- 
chial secretory apparatus. 
Articular Cavities. 
XIV. Articidar and extra-ten- 
dinous secretory apparatuses. 
O The INTRA-ARTICULAR MEMBRANES, (synovial capsules, bursce mu- ' 
cosce,) areadherentto the capsular fibrous tissue of the joints, and to the capsular i 
tissue (sheaths) of the tendons ; they every where form shut-sacs, and are reflected 
over the tendons and articular surfaces of the bones. 
Synovia, or the intra-articular serous fluid, is a little viscid and oleagi- 
nous; it lubricates the surfaces of the joints and facilitates their mo- 
tions. 
Pharyngeal, (Esophageal, Gastric and Intestinal Cavities. 
e Agglomerated Palato-Pharyngeal Mucous Crypt.®, (Amygdalse or Ton- 
sils,) an assemblage of folliculi in the form of an almond, situated between the 
pillars of the velum palati; 
k f Disseminated Buccal, Pharyngeal and CEsophageal Mucous Crypt®, follicles 
/ which exist in the thickness of the bucco-pharyngi-oesophageal mucous mem- 
brane ; 
1 g Gastric Crypt®, very delicate follicles which are placed along the two curva- 
* lures of the stomach, (the glands of Brunner;) 
__ h Duodenal Crypt®, numerous follicles, situated in the intra-duodenal folds, (va- 
vulte conniventes.) (Glands of Peyer.) 
I Which secrete a viscid fluid which serves to lubricate the bucco-pha- 
j ryngeal aperture, (isthmus of the fauces.; 
[ Which effect the lubrication of the interior of the mouth, pharynx and 
( oesophagus. 
l Which secrete the fluid that lubricates the stomach, differing, however, 
| from the gastric juice, which is made up of the saliva and other fluids. 
[ Which secrete a fluid which lubricates the duodenal mucous membrane 
| and protects it from the action of bile, etc. 
Apparatuses toijosr epljalaut orifices or eperetoru Tructs open upon tfje inteflutnents. 
Extra-thoracic Secretory Organs. 
V. Apparatuses of the mucous. 
cryptce of the digestive canal. 
JP The MAMMARY GLAND, an assemblage of pulpy lobes, of a 
i white color, intimately connected with each other, forming a flatten- ( 
' ed hemispherical mass, thicker in the centre than at the circumfe-, 
| rence, and, in the human species, placed in front of the thorax on ' 
* either side. 
11 The excretory ducts ofthe mamma (lactiferous tubes) ori- 
ginate in the lobules of the gland, and form the surround-i 
ing adipose tissue. They are folded on themselves, are 
very numerous, and make a reservoir of canals, after/ 
which their number is reduced to 15 or 20, which pass to ' 
the nipple. j 
The mammary gland 
) secretes the milk, a 
/ white, sweet, opaque 
fluid, intended as the 
> food of children in their 
early tears. It is ex- 
. creted by suction and 
I the afflux caused by the 
nipple,a tissue essential- 
ly erectile. 
XV. Prce-thoracic or mamma- 
ry secretory apparatus. 
Note. The crypt® of the other small intestines, of the colon, coecum and rectum, are similarly arranged and perform similar functions to those above described. 
Pelvic Secretory Organs. 
Cw The PANCREAS, an assemblage of glandular granulations, which form and | 
lobes lie transversely in front of the Ist vertebra. The Gland is forked at its right 
or duodenal end; its right extremity is near the spleen, and its texture resembles I 
that of the salivary glands. 
7 The Pancreaticoduodenal Duct, formed of radicles which origi- 
' nate in the granulations; it is enclosed in the interior of the organ, 
and opens upon the lower part of the second portion of the duode- 
' num a, into which it carries the pancreatic fluid, which is colorless, 
viscid, and resembles saliva. Like it, it penetrates the bolus of food 
) and mingles with the juices with whichthat is already impregnated, 
to be fit for the act of chymification. 
Q The TESTICLES, testes, or infra-pelvic seviinal glands; eVmga- 
ted oval bodies of a glandular nature, soft and pulpy, consisting of very de- 
licate seminiferous canals, folded on themselves like a cushion. This col- 
lection at the upper part has been called the epididymis I. 
These bodies are covered by 
12 The Testiculo-seminal canal, (vas deferens) which 
begins at the epididymis or congregation of the semi- 
nif rous canals. 
As fast as the seminal 
■ fluid is secreted in the tes- 
ticles, it is conveyed by 
I the vas deferens into the 
vesicul® seminales. 
VI. Pan creatic secretory appa- 
ratus. 
r 13 The deep, or extra-testicular, (vaginal tunic.) 
\ 14 The median, or circa testicular (tunica albuginea.) 
< 15 The extra-testicular, muscle (the cremaster.) 
I 16 The superficial tunic, (the dartos.) 
v 17 The supra-testicular integument, (bursa or scrotum.) 
Organs which protect the testes. 
II The HEPATIC GLAND, (Liver, hepar,) an agglomeration of a vast num- 
ber of reddish brown miliary granules, which form a large trilobate parenchyma, 
that occupies the upper and right side of the abdomen, and is fastened to the dia-( 
phragm and surrounding parts by folds of the serous membrane, (theperitoneum) 
and by cellular tissue. I 
I The HEPA TIC or BILIARY VESICLE, (gall-bladder,) a membranous bag 
which is adherent to the liver, and serves as a reservoir for the bile which has 
been secreted by the hepatic granules. 
8 The Hepatic Duct, formed by 
] radicles which originate in the 
/ hepatic granules. 
9 The Cystic Duct, intended (by; 
a retrograde movement) to convey 
into the gall-bladder the bile which 
has not been carried out by the 
hepatic duct into the duodenum, 
J and also to re-convey it into that 
intestine when it is required. 
10 The Cystico-hepato-duodb- 
\ nal Canal, (ductus communis 
r choledochus,) which carries 
the bile close to the opening of 
the pancreatic duct. 
i The bile is ah oil}’, yellowish and 
’ hitter fluid, and serves for preparing 
/the bolus of aliment during chymifica- 
tion. 
i R VESICULiE SEMINALES, (orprce-rectal vesicles,') 
j a long, tortuous and knobbed membranous reservoir. 
18 The semino-urethral canals, (ejaculatory ducts,) 
very short, being only 6 lines long, and the conti- 
nuation of the vesiculse seminales, opening into the 
urethra. 
, The seminal fluid remains in its reservoir, 
(the vesicul® seminales,yuntil there exists a 
> sufficient stimwation of the genital organs to 
l provoke its emission, in which case the semi- 
" no-uretbral canals transmit this fluid to the 
XVI. Seminal secretory (or 
genital) apparatus of the male. 
VII. Hepatic secretory appa- 
ratus. 
\ S The PENIS, consisting of 
C 19 The Canal of the urethra, (v. 26.) 
< 20 The corpora cavernosa. 
121 The glans. 
i A vasculo-nervous erectile tissue, and very pervious to \ 
i the blood during the venereal orgasm. ( 
( A very irritable uervoso-spongy tissue, covered by a f 
( mucous epidermoid membrane. ) 
i Erectile organs which are the 
seats of a peculiar stimulus, (that 
which excites the act of genera- 
tion.) 
f k The Extra-penal sebaceous Cryptae, placed beneath the corona of the glans J 
as far as the frenum prteputii. j 
1 The Prostate Gland, an assemblage of vesico-semini-urethral mucous follicles, ( 
triangular in shape, traversed by the ejaculatory ducts, and canal of the < 
urethra. i 
T LATERI - URETHRAL GLANDS, {glands of Cowper,) small glandular ( 
v bodies which lie in front of the prostate. ' 
U The KIDNIES, (Renes,) elongated, spheroidal glandular bodies, occupying ( 
the lumbar regions. Their external parenchyma is granular, and of a reddish - 
brown color; the inner parenchyma is paler, tubular and mamillary. , 
I V INTRA-RENAL CAVITY, {Pelvis,} into which the calices open; arnem- 
" branous sac, opening into the reno-vesical canals or ureters. 
They secrete a whitish, thick and cheesy fluid, having a strong smell, 
intended to lubricate tire glans. 
Utero-Vaginal Cavity. 
' 22 The prostato-uretkral ducts. 
1 They secrete a viscid, while fluid which 
1 serves to lubricate the canal of the urethra. 
VIII. Vaginal secretory ap- 
paratus. 
i Vaginal Crypt®, numerous follicles, placed in the thickness of the mucous 
membrane of the vagina, and opening upon its surface by a very great number 
of pores, or excretory apertures. 
Secrete a whitish mucus, analogous to the semen, but without either its 
smell or consistence, which lubricates the vagina. During coitus 01 
under venereal excitement, it is profusely secreted. 
( 23 The Glandi-latero-urethral canal, 
\ 6 lines in length. 
Has the same uses as the prostate 
land. 
Note. Anatomy has as yet detected no traces of mucous follicles within the cavity of the uterus, nor in that of the utero-ovaric or Fallopian tubes; nevertheless these cavities 
require to be lubricated. 
r 24 Intra-renal canaliculcc (calices,) membra-'- 
i nous ducts which embrace the papilla;, to re-, 
i ceive the urine and transmit it to the pelvis of ( 
r the kidney. / 
r 25 The ureter or reno-vesical canal, a long* 
? membranous duct, passing out from each kid- 
( ney and opening into the bladder. 
The urine which ac- 
cumulates in either 
kidney, is collected in 
the pelvis by means of 
the calices, and is car- 
i ried by the ureters in- 
' to the bladder. 
XVII. Urinary secretory ap- 
paratus, 
NON-SECRETORY PARENCHYMATA, CLASSED AMONG THOSE WHICH DO SECRETE. 
X The URINARY BLADDER,(vesicaurinaria,) an oval musculo-membranous 
post-pubic reservoir, fastened down by 3 membranous ligaments, an anterior and 
two posterior ones. On its sides are observable the orifices of the two ureters, 
and anteriorly the orifice of the urethra. 
26 The Urethra, or excretory duct for the 
V urine, or infra-pubic duct, which is membra- 
nous in its prostatic portion, and membrano- 
) spongy for the rest of its length, and perfora- 
ted with cells (called cells of Morgagni.) 
f The bladder contains 
a collection of urine 
k until tht\ necessity for 
) micturation is e.xperi- 
■v enced, by which the di- 
i aphragm and abdorni- 
” nal muscles a re called 
< upon to assist in its 
contractious. 
A THYROID PARENCHYMA, commly called Thyroid Gland. 
A body lying in front of the larynx, granular and fatty, and 
often containing vesicles which enclose an adipose fluid ; 
Has no excretory ducts, and its uses 
unknown. 
B THYMIC PARENCHYMA, {\X\zThymus Gland. 
It is looked upon as a post-sternal gland, situated in the foetus in front of 
the trachea, and in the adult, behind the sternum. It consists of granules 
which are collected into globules. 
| Secretes a milky fluid, which lies 
> within thelobesthemselves without 
) being excreted, (uses unknown.) 
APPENDIX. 
' C BR3NOHIAL PARENCHYM ATA, commonly called Bronchial Glands, 
A soft, spongy organ, of a blackish brown color, situated under the left portion 
of the, diaphragm and the last ribs ; permeated in all directions by arterial 
ramifications, by venous vacuolse in prodigious numbers, and by lymphatic 
vessels. (Vide the abdominal venous system.) 
Little blackish bodies, placed chiefly about the bifurcation of 
the bronchi. 
Their uses are un- 
known. 
Cutaneous Secretory Organs. 
D SPLENIC PARENCHYMA, (Spleen, Lien.) 
The uses of the spleen, conside- 
red as a glandular parenchyma, 
are not known. 
XVIII. Cutaneous secretory 
apparatuses. 
f 13 The sebacsous cutaneous cryptae, follicles scattered all over the skin, and parti- 
< cularly remarkable on the nose, cheeks, chin, and in the axillte, and groins.* 
i These secrete a yellowish liquid, of the consistence of tallow, fitted to 
[ preserve the flexibility of the skin. 
E SUPRA-RENAL PARENCHYMA, {GlandvXce vel Capsulee renales.) 
II 11 <ll VUIM/Uo oj 
Hollow, flattened and triangular bodies, placed 
above each kidney. 
They contain a reddish brown fluid, 
the uses of which are unknown. 
( The cutaneous exhalants are constituted by the pores of the skin, by which the sweat escapes. 
* The ceruminous crypt® pointed out in the Aesthesiography (19) secrete the cerumen. ©vac v i *\o cj rap fr xy. 
PLJC  
HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
ARTERIAL VASCULAR SYSTEM. 
XI. 
All the vessels which are destined to circulate the fluids whose central motor is the heart, (vide Splanchnography,) are chiefly divided into arteries, veins, and lymphatic vessels.(l) 
The arteries are intended for carrying red or oxygenated blood from the left ventricle of the heart to all parts of the body. It is this blood which contains the nutritive molecules that are to be assimilated to our organs, and that from which emanate all the fluids secreted by the glands* (Tide Diacnsiography.) 
Supra-diaphragmatic Arteries. 
Infra-diaphragmatic arteries. 
1 Anterior aorto-cardiac (or right 
coronary) artery. 
2 Right cardiaco-auricular a. 
3 Right cardiaco-ventricular a. 
4 Anterior and posterior inter cardiac a: 
p Post-clavi-tra- 
chelo cranial 
(vertebral) a. 
•61 Trachelo-muscular a. 
62 Posterior trachelo-menlngeal (or posterior meningeal) a. 
63 Cranio-post-spinal (posterior spinal) a. (anastomotic post-spinal) a. 
64 Cranio-prse-spinal (anterior spinal) a. 
65 Lower cranio-cerebellal (inferior cerebellal) a. 
134 Diaphragmato-su- 
pra-renal. 
135 Diaphragm. - oeso- 
phageal (pericardiac, 
or inter-pleural) arte- 
ries. 
136 Diaphragmato-in- 
fra-costal a. 
187 Ilio-supra-pubic {epigastric) a. 
Supra-pubio-prse-abdominal a. 
■a Aorto-diaphragmatic (or \ 
lower diaphragmatic) a. 1 
132 Right infra-diaphragmatic a. 
133 Left infra-diaphragmatic a. 
(d. to the peritoneum, to the pras-abdorainal muscles, to the inguinal glands, 
cremaster m. and testes.) 
188 llio-intra-abdominal (circumflexa-iliaca) a. (d. to the iliac muscles.) 
189 Femoro-prse-pubal {inguinal) arteries, d. to the glands, skin and mus.) 
B AORTO - TRACHELIAN, (or primitive carotid) artery, on the left. TRACHELIAN on the right side, arising trom the common aorto-clayi-trachelian trunk, the brachio-cephalic, or arteria imwminaia. 
5 Posterior aorto - cardiac (or left 
coronary) a. 
6 Anterior left cardiaco - ventricular (longi- 
tudinal) a. 
7 Posterior left cardiaco - ventricular (trans- 
verse) a. 
66 Junction of the right and left 
trachelo-cranial artrs. (basi- 
lary or meso-cephalic trunk). 
67 Uppercranio-cerebellal (uppercereb.)a 
68 Posteriorcranio-cerebral(lobal orpos- 
terior cerebral) a. 
190 Femoro- 
scrotal {in the male,) 
vulvar {in the female.) 
{external pudic) a. 
191 Femoro-infra-trochanterian (circum- 
flex external artery.) 
192 Femopo-infra-pubic a. (d. to the joint, 
to the adductor, gracilis, diceps, semi - 
tendinosus, serai - membranosus, gemelli 
quadrati, obtur. ext. pyramidalis, and to 
the trochanter.) 
1193 Deep femoro - muscular (perfora- 
ting) a. (to the glut. max. triceps, biceps, 
rectus, semi-memb. semi-tend. great tro- 
chanter and femur.) 
9 Right aorto-bronchial (or lower bronchial) a. 
Left aorto-bronchial (or lower bronchial) a. 
69 Post-clavi-thyroidal (lower thyroidal) a. 
'7l Lower trachelo - muscular a. 
(d. to the trapezius, angular, ser- 
l ratus, scalenus and splenius m.) 
/ 72 Middle trachelo - muscular a. 
(d. to the small complexus, and 
1 posterior rectus m.) 
' 73 Upper trachelo - muscular a. 
(d. to the. digastric m. and to those 
w of the occiput.) 
b Gastric branch (or coronary artery 
of the stomach.) 
137 Gastro-cesophageal. 
138 Posterior and ante- 
rior gastric a. 
pb Trachelo-thyroidal (or up- 
per thyroidal) artery. Ist 
branch of ext. carotid. 
10 Supra-thyroidal (laryngeal) a. 
11 Infra-thyroidal a. (distr. to thethyr. gl.) 
12 Prae-thyroidal (anastomotic) a. 
Post-clavicular {subclavian) portion. 
*7O Ascending trachelian (or deep cer- 
vical) a. 
139 Hepato-pylori-cystic 
(pyloric) a. 
Hepatic, pyloric and 
cystic arteries. 
Continuation of the AORTIC ARTERIAL infra-diaphragmatic trunk, or abdominal aorta. 
o Deep femoral arteries, 
(ar teria-profunda.) 
13 Infra-linguo-muscular a. (d. to the hyoideii m.) 
14 Infra-linguo-epiglottic a. (d. to the dorsum of the 
tongue). 
15 Lower infra (or sub) lingual a. 
16 Upper infra-lingual (raninal) a 
E Aorto-gastri-spleni- 
HEPATic a. (coeliac trunk 
or axis.) 
c Hepatic 
branch (ar-, 
tery.) 
141 Gastro - duode- 
nal and pancre- 
atic arteries. 
142 Gastro - pyloric 
arteries. 
143 Gastro-epiploic 
arteries. 
, 144 Gastric arteries. 
c Trachelo - infra - lingual 
(lingual) a. 2d branch. 
C The AORTO-CLAYI-HUMERAL (subclavian, axillary and humeral arteries united, on the left. The CLAVI - HUMERAL (subclavian) artery, on the right side issuing from the 
aorta-clavi-trachelian (brachio-cephalic, or innominata) artery. 
q Post-clavi- 
trachelian 
(or cervical) a. 
74 Transverse trachelian 
(transverse cervical, or 
post-scapular) a. 
75 Upper trachelo-muscular (superficial cer- 
vical) a. (d. to the trapezius and lev. scapute.) 
76 Lower trachelo-muscular a. (d. to the rbom- 
boideus, serra us major and trapezius.) 
78 Anterior supra - scapulo - muscular a. 
(d. to the stefno-thyroid and sterno-hyoid in.) 
79 Posterior supra - scapulo - muscular a. 
(d. to the scalenus,supra-spinatus and trapezius.) 
80 Lower supra-scapulo-muscular (prse-sca- 
pular) a. 
81 Outer supra-scapulo-muscular a. (d. to the 
infra-spinatus and deltoides m.) 
140 Hepato-gastri-epiploic 
(or right gastro-epip.) a. 
194 Superficial femoro-muscular a. (l 0 the adductor, gracilis, sartorius, rec- 
tus, triceps m. and the skin.) 
[195 Internal femoro-condyloid, (internal articular) a. (d. to the triceps, 
1 the inner condyle and the articulation.) 
1196 External femoro-condyloid, (external articular) a. (to the diceps, tri- 
I ceps, outer condyle and the articulation.) 
1197 Superficial femoro-post-tibial a. (the gemelli, or surales, and the 
I post. a’s. of the calf of the leg.) 
198 Inter-femoro-tibial (inter-articular) artery, (d. to the interior of the ar- 
ticulation.) 
199 Internal tibio-infra-articular a. (d. to the popliteus m. rotula and joint.) 
200 External tibio-infra-articular a. (d. to the triceps, mus. and joint.) 
Continuation of the AORTO - ILIAC, (or primitive iliac) ARTERY. 
17 Palato-pharyngeal (lower or ascending pala- 
tine) a. 
18 Palato-glanduli-maxillary a. 
119 Palato-muscular a. (d. to the digastric, stylo-hy- 
I oidal and internal pterygoid muscles.) 
' 20 Palato-infra-mental (sub-mental) a, 
21 Pra-maxillo-muscular a. (d. to masseter, depres- 
-1 sor ang. oris and buccinator ra.) 
f22 Lower prae-maxillo-labial(or lower corona- 
ry) a. 
23 Upper pree-maxillo-labial (or upper corona- 
ry) (labio-nasal) a. 
24 Prse-maxillo-nasal (inferior nasal) a. 
25 Occipito-muscular a. (d. to the. digastric, sterno- 
mastoid, complexi, recti, taansverse and splenii 
| muscles.) 
' 26 Occipito-intra-cranial (posterior mastoid) a. 
1 (d. to the dura-mater.) 
27 Occipito-extra-cranial (occipito anastomotic) a. 
-28 Occipito-post-vertebral a. 
d Splenic 
branch 
(artery) 
145 Spleno-pancreatic (upper pancreatic) a. 
146 Spleno-gastri-epiploic (left gastro-epiploic) a. 
147 Spleno-gastric a. (vasa brevia.) 
148 Splenic arteries. 
d Trachelo-palati-pr.s- 
maxillary (facial or 
ext. maxill.) a. 3d br. 
77 Trachelo - supra - sea •• 
pular a. 
D INFRA-DIAPHRAGMATIC AORTIC ARTERIAL TRUNK, or abdominal aorta. 
149 Mesentero-pancreatic (lower pancreatic) a. 
150 Mesentero-colico-duodenal (upper right 
colic) a. 
r Post-clavi- 
thoracic (or int. 
mammary) a. 
82 Tboraco-inter-plenral or anterior mediastinal a. (d. to the anterior medias- 
tinum, bronchi, thymus, pericardium and pleura.) 
83 Thoraco-diaphragmatic a. (or upper diaphragmatic) a. (giving off peri- 
cardial, thymic, and mediastinal branches.) 
84 Anterior thoraco-inter costal a, 
85 Thoraco-sternal a. 
86 Muscular and anastomotic thoraco-abdominal a. 
e Upper aorto-mesenteric 
(mesenteric) a. 
|l5l Mesentero-colico-coecal (lower right 
colic) a. 
i Colic and ccecal ar- 
-1 teries. 
Colic and duo- 
denal a. 
201 Tibio-prse-articular (tibial recurrent) a. 
202 Tibio-muscular a. (d. to the tib. anticus, exten- 
sor comm. and poll. ped. and the peronei m.) 
203 Internal tibio-malleolar (malleolar) a. 
, 204 External tibio-malleolar a. (d. to the. short ex- 
\ tensor of the great toe, and abductor of small toes.) 
A AORTIC supra-diaphragmatic ARTERIAL TRUNK, or thoracic aorta. 
152 Mesentero-enteric (intestinal) a. 18 or 20 t wigs. 
pi luo - feMo - 
RO-TIBIAL A. 
(external ili- 
ac, femoral ( 
and popli - 
teal arteries 
combined.) 
a Trachelo-extra-cranial (or external carotid) artery. 
/ Aorto-supra-renal (capsu- 
lar or super-renal) a. 
153 Supra-reno-diaphragmatic a. 
154 Supra-reno-glanduli lumbar a. 
e Trauheeo-occipitae (or 
occipital) a. 4th branch. 
s Post-clavi-costal (superior 
inter-costal) a. 
87 Costo-post-spinal a. (d. to the post-spinal muscles and 
vertebral canals.) 
88 First inter-costal a. 
\g Aorto-rEnal (emulgent) a. (3 twigs.) 
U Aorto-testicular (spermatic or ovarian) a. 
\ p Pezs-tibial (or an- 
terior tibial) , 
ARTERY. 
\205 
] pra-tarsal 
' (pedal) , 
(dorsal of 
the foot.) 
’206 Supra-1 
tarsal 
anas- 
tomo- 
sing 
(tarsal 
arch.) 
207 Transverse 
supra-tarsal a. 
,208 Ist, 2d, 3d, 
[ 4th, sth tar- 
so - supra - 
, metatarsal 
and meta - 
tarso supra- 
digital (me- 
tatarsal) a. 
A Continuation of the supra-diaphragmatic ARTERIAL AORTIC TRUNK, or thoracic aorta. 
89 Superficial extra - clavi - thoracic 
(upper or external thoracic} a. 
Thoraco-muscular a. (d. the inter-cost, extern! 
and pectoralis min. m.) 
Thoraco glandular a. (d. to the axillary gland.) 
Thoraco-cutaneous a. 
Thoraco-muscular (upper) a. (d. to the suhcla- 
vius and deltoides m.) 
Lower thoraco-muscular a. (d. to the pectorales? 
sub-scapularis, serratus and trapezius.) 
Thoraco articular a. (d. to the scapulo-humeral 
articulation.) 
i Ist and 2d aorto-lumbar 
(lumbar) a. 
155 Upper lumbo-spinal a. 
156 Upper lumbo-abdominal a. (distr. to quadratus lumb. and trans. 
abd. m.) 
\ Intra-spinal a. 
f Trachelo - pharyngeal 
(inferior or ascending 
pharyngeal) sth branch. 
29 Pharyngo-muscular a. (pharyngeal branch.) 
(d. to the anterior, lateral and constrictor muscles 
of the neck.) 
30 Pharyngo-intra-cranial (or basilar) a. 
31 Post-auriculo-parotideal a. (d. to the parotid 
gland.) 
32 Post-auriculo-intra-tympanic (stylo-mastoid) 
a. (d. to the mastoid apophysis, auditory canals, 
tympanum and labyrinth.) 
33 Post-auriculo-muscular a. (d. to the splenius, tra- 
pezius, post-auricular, sterno-hyoid, digastric, and 
sterno-raastoid m.) 
34 Post-auriculo-conchineal a. 
35 Prae-auriculo-maxillary (transverse facial) a. 
(d. to the masseter and orb. palpebrarum m.) 
38 Muscular-pree-auricular a. (d. to the temporal, 
masseter and zygomatic muscles.) 
37 Prae-auriculo-conchineal (anterior auricular) 
a. 
38 Prsc-auriculo-frontal (anterior anastomotic 
temporal) a. 
39 Prce-auriculo-occipital (posterior anastomo- 
tic temporal) a. 
Extra-clavicular {axillary) portion. 
j Inferior aorto - mesente- 
ric (mesenteric) a. 
157 Mesentero-colic {left upper colic) a. 
158 Mesentero-colico rectal {left 
lower colic) a. 
159 Colic and rectal (upper 
hfemorrhoidal) a’s. 
90 Extra-clavi-supra-thoracic (scapu- 
lo-thoracic or acromial) a. 
k 3d and 4th aorto - lumbar 
(lumbar) a. 
160 Middle lumbo-spinal a. 
Intra-spinal a. 
161 Middle lumbo-abdominal a. (to the psoas mag. quad. lumb. and 
glutei m. 
210 Posterior fibular a. (d. to the soleus, long flex- 
or of the toes, two peronei and os calcis.) 
211 Antei ior-fibular a. (d. to the ext. com. dig. ped- 
ext. min. dig., to the malleolus externus, astragalus 
and cuboidcs.) 
g Trachelo-post-auricular, 
(or posterior auricular) 
a. 6th branch. 
91 Deep extra-clavi-thoracic (long 
thoracic or external mammary) a. 
92 Extra - clavi- prse - scapular (sub- 
scapular) a. 
93 Extra - clavi - prse - humeral (ante- 
rior circumflex) a. 
94 Extra-clavi-post-bumeral (poste- 
rior circumflex) a. 
Thoraco - muscular a. (d. to the pectoralis minor 
and serratus major in.) 
Prae-scapulo-muscular (outer) a. (d. to the 
teres minor, major and sub-scapnlaris in.) 
Lower prse scapulo- muscular a. (d. to the ser- 
ratus, inter-costales and sub-scap. m.) 
• Prai-humero-muscular a. (d. to the coraco-brach. 
I latiss. dorsi, diceps, deltoides and infra - spina- 
l tus m.) 
Prse-humero-articular and osseous a. 
Post-humero-muscular a. (d. to the diceps, teres 
minor, deltoides, triceps.) 
Posl-humero-articular a. 
. 162 Sacro-lumbar (sth lum- 
' bar) a. 
163 Lower lumbo-spinal (intra-spi- 
nal) a. 
164 Lower lutnbo - abdominal a. 
(d. to the psoas and quadratus m.) 
209 Tibio-peroneal 
(fibular a.) 
I Aorto-prse-sacral (middle 
sacral) a. 
212 Tibio-muscular a. (d. to the soleus, flex, com 
tibialis posticus, and tendo Achillis.) 
213 Tibio - infra - tarsal (internal plantar) a. 
(d. to the abductor m. of the great toe, short flex, 
of toes, short flex, ot great toe, and ossa calcis. as- 
tragalus and scaphoides.) 
165 Sacro-spinal a. (d. to the sacrum, sacro-lumbalis m. and rectum.) 
167 Iliaco-lumbar a. (d. to the 
psoas and iliacus m. and spinal 
canal.) 
168 Iliaco-transverse (d. to the 
same m. and the bone.) 
166 Pelvi-iliaco-lumbar (ilio- 
lumbar) a. 
h Trachelo-prse-auricular 
(superficial temporal) a. < 
7th branch. 
169 Pelvi-sacral (sacro-lateral) a. 
q Post-tibial (poste- 
rior tibial) ARTERY. 
215 Infra-tarso-muscular 
a. (d. to the abd. muse, 
of the great toe, short 
. flexor of the toes, abduc- 
| tor of the little toe. 
1216 Infra-tarso-extra-di- 
gitular a. 
\217 Infra-tarso-metatar- 
f sal a. 
' 218 Infra-tarso-polliceal 
a. 
. 219 Metatarso-digital a. 
171 Anterior infra-pubio-femo- 
ral a. (to the lev. ani. obtur. 
int. et ext. long and short ad- 
ductors, gracillis and pecti- 
neus.) 
172 Posterior infra - pubio - fe- 
moral a, (d. to the obtur.quad- 
ratus, gemelli, long and short 
adductor m. and the joint.) 
|214 Tibio - infra - 
I tarso-metatar - 
sal, (external* 
plantar) a. 
Humeral portion {brach. a.) 
95 Humero-muscular a. 
i 96 Humero-cutaneous and osseous a. 
I 97 Humero-epicondyloid, orposterior 
humeral, (external collateral) a. 
i 98 Huraero - epitrochlean (anterior 
' humeral, internal collateral, ramus 
anastomoticus magnus) a. 
Internal muscular a. (d. to the coraco-brachialis, 
biceps, and brachialis-internus m.) 
Outer muscular a. (d. to the triceps and deitoi- 
des m.) 
Humero-muscular a. (d. to the triceps, and supi 
nator long.) 
Humero-cutaneous and osseous a. 
Humero-muscular a. (d. to the brachialis inter- 
nus, pronator and triceps m.) 
Humero-articular a. 
Epicondylo-muscular a. (d. to the pronator teres, 
supinators, rad. int. and triceps ext.) 
Epicondylo-articular a. 
170 Pelvi-infra-pubic (obtura- 
tor) a. 
40 Post zygoraato-tympanic and articular a. 
41 a. (d. to the pterygoid, 
pharyngeal,temporal and staphyline muscles.) 
42 Post-zygojmato-infra-cranial (middle menin- 
geal) and orbitar a. 
43 Inferior post - zygomato - dental and mental 
(inferior dental or maxillary) a. 
44 Post-zygomato-temporal (deep temporal) a: 
45 Post-zygomato-maxillo and buccal (buccal) a, 
46 Upper post-zygomato-dental (alveolar) and 
extra-buccal a. 
47 Post-zygomato-infra-or- t 
bitarv a. ) 
F AORTO-ILIAC ARTERY (primitive, or common iliac.) 
174 Deep post-iliac a. (d. to the 
\ mid. and minor glutei m.) 
/ 175 Superficial post - iliac a. 
\ (d. to the gluteus max. and 
f med. and sacro - sciatic liga- 
ment.) 
Rustem of v tssols toJjtci) are tottfjout tlje rjreat circulation. 
CENTRAL THORACIC, (orpulmonary) CIRCULATORY APPARATUS 
(veins and arteries.) 
i Trachelo-post-zygoma- 
tic or internal maxilla- ' 
ry) a. Bth branch. 
99 Radio-epicondyloid (or 
anterior radial recur- 
rent) a. 
1173 Pelvi - post - iliac (gluteal 
or posterior iliac) a. 
Infra-orbito-prse- 
maxillary a. 
t Humeral-radial 
artery— 
(i-adial a.) 
100 Radio-muscular a. (d. to the pronator, radialis externus, flexor sublimis, flex, 
long. poll, m.) 
G Cardiaco-pulmonary venous 
trunk (pulmonary a.) which 
carries the blood of the right 
ventricle into the lungs. 
220 Upper pulmo-lobar vein, 
221 Middle pulmo-lobar vein. 
222 Lower pulmo-lobar vein. 
223 Upper pulmo-lobar vein. 
224 Lower pulmo-lobar vein. 
48 Post-zygomato-palatine (upper palatine) a. 
49 Post-zygomato-intra-nasal and intra-maxil- 
lary (spheno-palatine) a. 
Infra-humeral portion {brachial artery.) 
101 Radio-articular a. 
102 Superficial radio-pal- 
mar (superficialis volte) a. 
103 Palmi-muscular a. (d. to m. of the thumb.) 
104 Palmar a (superficial palmar arch.) 
*lO6 Carpo-articular a. 
107 Upper carpo dorsi-polliceal a. (dorsal a. of the 
thumb.) 
i 108 Carpo-dorsal a. (dorsal arch.) 
m Ilio-pelvic (hypo- 
gastric, or inter- . 
nal iliac) artery. 
Muscular pelvic artery, 
(to the pyramidal, obturator 
levator aui. m.) 
Post-femoro-iliac artery, 
(articular.) 
Muscular post-femoral a. 
(gluteus max. and diceps m.) 
r Tht right pulmonary vein 1 
(for the right lung.) 
s The left pulmonary vein 
(for the left lung.) 
176 Pelvi-post-femoral(ischi- 
atic) a. 
225 Upper lobi-pulmonary a. 
226 Median lobi-pulmonary a. 
227 Lower lobi-pulmonary a. 
50 Orbito-extva-oc- 
ular (lach.) a. 
Oculo-m. (upper and outer) a. 
Oculo-lachrymal a. 
Oculo-palpebral (or ext. pal- 
pebral) a. 
477 Pelvi - umbilical (umbili- 
! cal) a. 
t Right pulmo-cardiac arte- 
rial trunks (pulm. veins.) j 
H Pulmo-cardiac arterial trunk, 
(pulmonary vein) which 
brings back the red blood 
from the lungs into the left 
auricle of the heart. 
j Trachelo-intra-cranial (or int. carotid) a. 
51 Orbito-intra-ocular (ciliary) a. 
152 Orbito-muscular (upper and lower muscular) 
a. (d. to straight and oblique muscles of the eye.) 
53 Orbito-intra-osseous (or anter or and poste- 
rior ethmoidal) a. (d. to the ethmoidal and fron- 
tal sinuses.) 
54 Orbito-nervi-oculara. (central a. oftheretina.) 
55 Orbito-frontal (frontal.) 
56 Orbito-palpebral (palpebral) a. 
57 Orbito-extra-nasal (nasal) a. 
105 Radio -dorsi - carpal a. 
(dorsal a. of the carpus.) 
109 Carpo-metacarpal (inter-osseous) a. 
110 Uower-carpo-dorsi-poll. a. 
(int. dors, of thumb.) 
Meta-car- 
po-digit. 
(In the feetus it is continued under 
the name of umbitico - placen- 
tar.) 
In the male only (d. to the bladder, 
its neck, the prostate, ureter 
vesicate seminales and rec- 
tum.) 
In the female only (d. to the vagina, 
bladder, uterus, its tubes, the 
ovaria and the peritoneum.) 
182 Pubio-trochanterian a. 
183 Pubio - rectal (lower hte- 
morrhoidal) a. 
184 Pubio-perinseal (transver- 
| sa perinsei) a. (d. to the trans. 
perinsei, constrictor vag. and 
sphincter ani.) 
228 Upper lobi-pulmonary a. 
229 Lower lobi-pulmonary a. 
u Left pulmo-cardiac arte- 
rial trunks (pulm, veins.) 
k Intra- cranio - orbitar 
(opthalmic) a. Ist branch' 
of int. carotid. 
11l Carpo-palmar a. ' 
v (deep palm, arch.) “ 
112 Palmar a. of the thumb. 
113 Palmar inter-metacarpal 
(inter-osseous) a. 
114 Digital palmar a. 
178 Pelvi - vesical, (vesical) ( 
prostatic, seminal and rec- . 
tal, (middle hsemorrh'.).a. ( 
u Humero-cubital 
artery— 
(ulnar a.) 
V. JLMg 11 
115 Cubito-prse-epitrocblean (anterior ulnar recurrent) a. 
116 Cubito-post-epitrochlean (posterior do do )a. 
179 Pel vi-uterine (uterine) a. 
180 Pelvi-vaginal (vaginal) a, 
CENTRAL ABDOMINAL CIRCULATORY APPARATUS 
(venous divsrticulary.) 
117 Cubito-inter-radio-cu- 
bital (inter-osseous) a. 
1)8 Radio-cubico-olecranian (posterior radial recur- 
rent) a. 
119 Radio - cubito - carpal a. (dorsal arch, anterior 
branch.) 
230 Placenti-umbilico-hepatic vein, 
231 Right hepatic veins. 
v- Hepatic (or right 
central abdominal) veins. 
I HePATO-GASTRI-SPLENI-MESEN- 
teric venous trunks (vena portae.) 
\1 Cranio-inter-cerebral a. the anterior and posterior (the communicating of 
Willis.) 
jin Cranio-cerebri-intra-lobal (ventricular of choroid) a. (d. to the pia-mater and 
i optic thalami.) 
120 Cubito-muscular a. 
232 Left hepatic veins. 
233 Right gastric veins. 
234 Pylorico-gastric v’s. 
235 Cystico-gastric v’s. 
121 Cubito-dorsi-metacarpal a. 
123 Transverse cubito-palmar a. 
(superficial palmar arch.) 
122 Metacarpo-digital a. 
124 Palmi-metacarpal a. 
125 Lateral palmi-digital a. (coll. a. of 
the fingers.) 
181 Pelvi-pubic (internal pu- 
dic) a. 
236 Co 1 ico-m esentero-splenic (post-mesenteric, or lower meseraic) - 
23/ Duodeno-splemc (duodenaH veins. \ 
x Gastric {or upper central abdml.) v. (coronary of the stomach.) 
58 Inter-lobal (anterior communi- 
cating) a. 
59 Circa-lobal a. 
126 Aorto oesophageal (oesophageal) a. 
127 Posterior aorto-inter-pleural (posterior mediastinal) a. 
185 Pnbio-penal ( 
(artery of the 
penis in the 
male.) | 
Superf. penal 
| (dorsal) a. 
> Deep penal a. 
/ (a.ofthecorp. 
. cavernosa.) 
Son astro'eP‘Pl°ic°-splenic (left gastro-epiploic) veins. 
239 Gastro-splemc (gastric) veins. 
240 Pancreatico-mesenteric'(pancreatic) veins, 
241 Enlero-mesenteric (intestinal) veins. 
SIS ®as.tro'epiploico-rnesenteric (right gastro-epiploic) v. 
243 Couco-mesenteric (right colic) veins. 
y Splenic, {or left central 
abdominal) veins. 
n Cranio-cerebri-meso-lobal (callous) a. 
o Median cranio-cerebral (middle or anterior 
\ cerebral) a. 
The ten aorto-costal 
(or inter-costal) a. 
128 The ten last costo-intra-spinal a. (twigs from the inter-costal trunks.) 
60 Cerebro-circa-lobal a. 
129 The ten last inter-costal a. 
130 Twigs of the upper inter-costal. 
131 Twigs of the lower inter-costal. 
186 Pnbio-clitorideal (in the fe- 
male.) 
z Mesenteric, or lower central 
abdominal v. (upper mesenter.) 
(1) These canals are subject to groat variations in their positions ; those which arc the most constant are set forth in this table. The names which they bear point out their situation, their coorse , their place of departure anti of arrival. Anfleiofl raping 
PL. \S. HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
VENOUS AND LYMPHATIC VASCULAR SYSTEMS. 
XII. 
The veins return the blood from all parts of the body to the heart, after it has supplied the nutritive particles, and produced the secretions. This de-oxygenated blood, that is to say,—this blood, thus deprived of its arterial qualities, and grown blackish, is emptied 
into the right ventricle of the heart, after it has become loaded with the fluid matters which have been taken up by the lymphatic vessels.* 
Supra-diaphragamatic Veins. 
Infra-diaphragmatic Veins. 
1 Superficial fronto-temporal veins. 
2 Upper occipito-temporal veins. 
3 Deep fronto-temporal veins. 
4 supra orbito-temporal veins. 
5 Deep anastomotic palpebro-tempo- 
ral venous plexus. 
6 Deep supra-temporal veins. 
7 Deep infra-temporal veins. 
8 Deep temporal articular veins. 
9 Lower occipito-temporal veins. 
10 Prse-auriculo-teraporal veins. 
SUPERFICIAL VEINS OF THE HEAD, 
b Temporo-trachel. or superficial 
temporal veins. 
SUPERFICIAL VEINS OF THE SCAPULAR LIMBS. 
S CuEITO-HUME- 
r al {basilic) v. 
SUPERFICIAL VEINS OP THE PELVIC LIMBS. 
57 Superficial pollici-palmar 
veins. 
58 Id. 2d digiti-palraar v. 
59 Id. 3d digiti-palmar v. 
60 Id. 4th digiti-palmar v. 
61 Id. digituli-palmar veins. 
r Superficial 
, anastomotic 
palmar veins. 
(superficial 
palmar arch.) 
62 Ext. palmi-cubital (ba- 
silic) v. 
63 Int. palmi-cub. v. (out- 
er cubital of authors.) 
64 Ext. palmi-radial v. (in- 
ternal of authors. 
65 Int palmi-radial v. (rad. 
extern, of authors.) 
66 Lower inter-cubito-ra- 
dial (anastomtic) veins. 
67 Upper inter - cubito - ra- 
dial (median) veins. 
113 Infra pedi-cutanei-tibial veins. 
114 Supra pedi-cutanei-tibial veins. 
115 Malleoii-cutanei-tibial veins. 
116 Post-malleoli-cutanei-tibial veins. 
117 Super, cutaneous prre-tibial veins. 
118 Superior cutaneous posterior-tibial v. 
119 /Rfra-condyli-cutanei-femoral veins. 
120 Cutaneous prse-femoral veins. 
121 Cutaneous post-femoral veins. 
Sljjjj tHfcU-. 
a Deep 
temporal 
vein. 
d Superficial trachelian vein, (or facial branch.) 
aa Tieio-cutanei-femoral vein {vena 
saphena interna vel major.) 
THE SYSTEM OF LYMPHATIC VESSELS. 
A nutritive apparatus destined to effect absorption. The canals of which it is 
constituted take root upon the outer and inner surfaces of relation, and empty 
into the great veins in the neighborhood of the heart, in order to convey 
the lymphatic fluid into the organ, where, mixing with the venous blood, it is 
soon projected into the lungs, and acquires the properties of arterial blood. 
11 Superficial articular-temporal veins. 
12 Parotido-temporal veins. 
13 Post-auriculo-temporal veins. 
14 Infra-maxillo-temporal veins. 
122 Extra-pedi-cutanei-peroneal veins. 
123 Cutaneous pree-peroneal veins. 
124 Cutaneous post-peroneal veins. 
125 Extra-condyli-cut. peroneal veins. 
68 Superficial pollici-dorsal veins. )69 Inter-dorso-palmi-radial veins. 
u Radio-humeral {cephalic) veins. 
bb Peroneo-cutanei-femoral vein. 
{vena saphena externa vel minor.) 
15 Fronto-nasal 
v. (frontal or 
preparata.) 
16 Supra-naso-maxillary 
vein (dorsal of the 
nose.) 
70 2d Idem digiti-dorsal v. . 
71 3d Idem digiti-dorsal v’s. 
72 4th Idem, digiti-dorsal v’s. ] 
73 Digituli-dorsal veins. 
t Anastomotic su- 
perficial dorsal 
veins of the hand 
(dor. arch.) 
74 Dorsi-radial v’s. 
75 Extra-radial v’s. 
76 Inter-humeral (an- 
astomotic) v’s. 
77 Extra - humeral 
(ext. collat.) v. 
WLvmpfjatU Vtuntln. 
DEEP VEINS OF THE PELVIC LIMBS. 
gg Post-tibio-femoral vein, (the trunk of the exter- 
nal fern, of the posterior tibial and popliteal v’s.) 
182 Palmi-radio-humeral vessels. 
183 Palmi-cubito-humeral ves. 
184 Dorsi-radio-humeral ves. 
185 Dorsi-cubito-humeral ves. 
186 Humeral vessels and glands. 
187 Scapulo-humeral vessels. 
nn Supra-humero-thora- 
' cic (axilh) GLANDULAR 
PLEXUS or ganglion. 
17 Supra-palpebro-maxillary veins. 
18 Lateri-naso-maxillary (nasal) veins. 
19 Infra - palpebro-maxillary (internal infe- 
rior or palpebral) v. f 
20 Supra-labio-maxillary (great upper labial 
or coronary) v. ' 
21 Zygomato - maxillary (external inferior 
palpebral) vein. / 
22 Anguli-labio-maxillary (external labial) 
or coronary vein. i 
23 Extra-musculo-maxillary v. (d. to the 
masseter and buccinator m.) 
24 Infra-labio-maxillary (lower labial) v. 
25 Infra-linguo-maxillary (or raninal) v. 
26 Infra-mento-maxillary (sub-mental) v. 
27 Laryngo-trachelian v. 
126 Infra-digiti-metatarsal (digital) vein. / 
127 Anterior anast. infra-melatarsal veins. \ 
128 Ist,-2d, 3d, and 4th infra-metatarsal v. 
(or plantar inter-osseous.) 
129 'Posterior anastomotic infra-metatarsal / 
veins (plantar arch. ' 
'l3O Ext. metatarso - 
post-tibial, or external 
1 plantar v. j 
v 131 hit. metatarso-post-( 
' tibial or internal plan- 
- tar v. 
icc Double post-tibi- 
al v. {post, tibial.) 
c Maxillo- 
trachelian 
>v. (facial 
or outer 
maxilla- 
ry-) 
A Deep TRACHELO-THORACIC, (or internal jugular) vein. 
DEEP VEINS OF THE SCAPULAR LIMBS. 
188 Gianduli-humero-tra- 
chelo - supra - thoracic 
ves. 
G SHORT TRACHELO-SUPRA- IHORACIC TRUNK 
(or right great lymphatic vein) on the right side only,** 
■ 81 Outer inter-- 
radio-cubito- 
, prse - epicon- 
} dyloid v’s. j 
82 Inner inter-' 
) radio-cubito- 
prss - epicon- 
dyloid v’s. 
'B3 Imra - prse- 
epicond. v. , 
84 Prse-epicondylo-ra- 
dial (recurrent) veins. 
v - 
D HUMERO-THORACIC vein, {the axillary and sub-clavian united.) 
78 Digiti-dorso- 
metacarpal v. 
(or dorsal of 
the fingers and 
metacarpus) 
'79 Anast. me- 
tacarpo-dorsi- 
| carpal 
i anastomoses 
' of the 
. carpus.) 
80 Lowercar- 
po-inter-ra- 
dio-cubital 
(dorsal inter- 
oss. double.) 
132 Intra-pedi-post-tibial v. (internal digital of the great toe.) 
133 Peroneo-tmastomoric-post-tibial v. 
134 External post-tibial v. 
E FEMORO-ILIAC-INFRA-ABDOMINAL veins, (the femoral and iliac veins united.) 
135 Extra-peroneal vein. 
dd Double peroneo-tibial vein (peroneal or fibu- 
lar.) 
189 Prse-cranio-maxillo-trachelian (in-> 
fra-maxillary) ves. 
190 Lateri-cranio-trachelian (pree-auri- 
cular) ves. ( 
191 Post-cranio-trachelian (post-auri- 
cular) ves. ( 
192 Intra-cranio-trachelian (meningeal ' 
or extra-cerebral) ves. 
193 Pharyngo-trachelian ves. > 
136 Posterior extra-femoral v. 
137 Posterior intra-femoral v. 
oo Trachelian glan- 
dular plexus. 
138 Supra-digiti-metatarsal (upper digitally. 
139 Anterior supra-metatarasal anastomotic v. 
140 Ist, 2d, 3d, and 4th supra-metatarsal veins (dor- 
sal inter-osseous.) 
ee Metatarso-prse.-ti-l 
bial (or Ist anterior 
til ixl v.) 
194 Glanduli-trachelo-su- 
* pra-thoracic ves. 
85 Epitrochleo-radial veins. 
x Epicondylo-hdmeral (or brachial) veins. 
28 Supra-cerebro-intra- 
cranial (or upper ce- 
rebral) veins. 
DEEP VEINS OF THE HEAD. 
e Intra-cranio-occi- 
pital (or upper lon- 
gitudinal) sinus. 
o Deep trachelian vein, (sinus of the jugular v. or cerebral branch.) 
C THORACO- CARDIAC -VENOUS TRUNK, (or vena cava superior.) 
,87 Carpi-radio-epicondyloxd, 
(deep internal radial) 
vein. 
88 Internal carpo - cubital j 
(int. cub.) (int. brach.)\ 
i vein. 
\B9 Upper or palmar inter-/ 
J radio-cubital (following! 
I the double dorsal inter- 
osseous v.) 
141 Posterior supra-metatarsal-anastomotic vein5!. 
142 Anterior metatarso - supra - tarsal vein (anterior 
malleolar.) 
143 Posterior metatarso-tarsal v. (post, malleolar.) 
144 Supra-peroneo-prse-tibial (anterior recurrent) v. 
jf Tarso-prse-tibial v. 
(or 2d anterior ti- 
bial v.) 
90 Cubito- 
infra-.epi- 
’ cond. v. 
195 Supra-diaphragmato-post - sternal 
(anterior diaphragmatic) ves. 
196 Inter-pleuro-post-sternal ves. 
197 Extra and inter-costo-post-sternal 
ves. 
pp Post-sternal 
glandular 1 
PLEXUS. 
198 Inter-' 
glanduli- 
post-ster- 
no-clavi- i 
cular v. ( 
qq Post-clav. glandular pl. 
29 Intra-cerebro-supra-cerebel-' 
lal (or veins of Galen.) 
f Inter-cerebro-supra-cerebel- 
lal (or lower longitudinal 
sinus.) 
30 Supra-cerebellal veins (or 
superior of the cerebellum.) 
. g Supra-ce- 
f hello - occi-/ 
pital sinus, 
or' 
double, pos-, 
tterior hori-( 
'zontal.) \ 
h Later- 
al occipi- 
to-tra- 
chelian 
sinus, 
(double 
lateral 
sinus.) 
C TPIORACO - CARDIAC VENOUS TRUNK,{vena cava superior. 
145 Anterior extra-femoral veins. 
146 Anterior intra-femoral veins. 
hh Post-femoral v. (or deep fern.) 
' 201Glan- 
duli-post- 
clavicu- 
lo-trache- 
lo- supra- 
thoracic 
v. 
86 Digiti-latero- / 
metacarpal v. 
(inner and out-, 
er of each fin- 
ger.) 
-v Anasto- 
motic me- 
) tacarpo-pal- 
. mi-carpal v." 
* (deep pal- 
* mar arch.) 
F ABDOMINO-CARDIAC-VENOUS TRUNK, (vena cava inferior.) 
92 Cubito - epicondyloid 
(the junction of the 
i cubital vein with the 
) brachial.) 
.93 Cubito-supra- epicon- 
/ dyloid (or recurrent) 
vein, emptying into 
the basilic. 
VEINS OF THE PELVIS. 
199 Prae - cardiaco-i 
post-clavicular) 
ves. 
200 Pericardiaco - 
post-clavicular _ 
ves. 
31 Cerebello-occiptal (or lower cerebel.) v’s. 
32 Infra-cerebro-occipital (lower cerebel.) v’s. 
i Middle occipito-trachelian sinus, (or dou- 
ble occipital.) 
91 External' 
carpo-cubital 
(inner cubi- 
tal)(deep ex- 
ternal brach- 
ial V.) | 
147 Post-femoro-pelvic v. (ischiatic.) 
148 Upper extra-iliac v. (upper external ( 
circumflex v.) , 
150 Posterior ilio- 
pelvic (or glu- 
teal) v. 
) ii Post, pel- 
vic v.(com- 
> monischia- 
tico-gluteal 
I trunk.) 
149 Lower extra-iliac v. (lower external' 
circumflex v. of authors.) 
II Pelvi-iliac (hypogastric) vein. 
33 Supra-orbita- ' 
ry (supercilia- 
ry) v. < i 
34 Intra-orbitary f 
veins, (d. to\ 
the eyelids,— > 
muscles, lach.f 
gland,iris,cho-\ 
roid coat, and 
retina.) 
1 Sphenoido-petrous (cavernous) sinus. 
151 Cavernoso-penal veins 
(or cavernous v.) 
152 Utero - penal (trans- 
verse) veins. 
154 Peroneo-pelvic v. 
153 Penio-pelvic (or dorsal 
of the penis) (clitori- 
do - pelvic in the fe- 
male.) 
202 Extra and inter-costo-vertebral 
ves. 
203 Spino-prae-vertebral ves. 
204 Pleuro and inter-pleuro - vertebral' 
ves. 
205 Post-cardiaco-prse-vertebral ves. 1 
206 Supra -diaphragmato - prse - verte- 
bral (posterior diaphragm.) ves. 
rr Pree-vertebral 
glandular 
PLEXUS. 
35 Orbito - sphe- 
noidal vein, (or 
opthalrnic.) 
.207 Glanduli-prse-vertebri- 
abdomino-thoracic v. 
H ABDOMINO-THORACIC CANAL 
emptying into the left humero-thoracicJ(or subclavian) vein, (thoracic duct.) 
VEINS OF THE CRANIAL AND THORACIC CAVITIES. 
155 Recto-pelvic v. (lower hsemorrhoidal v.) 
n Petro-tra- 
chelian (or 
lower pet- 
rous) sinus. 
94 Intra-cranio-vertebral v. 
95 Intra-vertebral v. 
96 Extra-vertebral, or com- 
municating v. 
97 Musculi-trachelo-ver. v. 
y Diverti- 
culary in- 
tra-verte- 
bral sinu- 
ses.(l) 
98 Vertebri-humero- 
thoracic v. (ver- 
tebral veins.) 
In the female. 
In the male. 
156 Vagino-pelvic. 
157 Utero-pelvic. 
158 Prostato-pelvic. 
159 Semino-pelvic. 
kk Anterior 
pelvic (or 
common pu- 
dic) v. 
Veins, 
2L»mpsattc Uesstls. 
36 Anterior cerebro-sphenoidal veins.] 
37 Posterior cerebro-sphenoidal v’s. 
33 Meningo-sphenoidal veins. 
j Supra-sphenoidal (coronary) sinus, 
k Inter-occipito-petrous diverticulary 
sinus (upper petrous.) <■ 
99 Thyroido-humeri-thoracic (inf. thyroidal) v. 
161 External infra-pubic v. 
162 Internal infra-pubic v. 
160 Vesico-pel. (ves.) v. 
163 Infra-pubio-pelvic v. 
208 Hepato-infra-diaphragmatic ves. 
209 Gastro-infra-diaphragmatic ves. 
210 Spleno-infra-diaphragmatic ves. 
211 Pancreato-infra-diaphragmatic v. ; 
212 Supra-reno-infra-diaphragmatic v.' 
213 Epiploico-infra-diaphragm. ves. 
ss Infra-diaphr. 
GLANDUL. PLEXUS 
(cceliac.) 
100 Inter-pleuro-post- 
sternal (anterior me- 
diastinal) vein. 
101 Diaphragmato- 
post-sternal (upper 
diaphragmatic) v. 
164 Sacro-pelvic (obturator) and lower sacral (sacro-late- 
ral) veins. 
165 Lumbo-pelvic (ilio-lumbar) veins. 
214 Glanduli-infra-diaphr. 
abomino-thoracic ves. 
102 Post-sterno-hu- 
mero - thoracic (in- 
ternal mammary) 
vein. 
m Transverse diverticulary basilo-petrous sinus. 
39 Pharyngo-trachelian (upper pharyngeal) v. 
40 Palati-linguo-trachelian (lingual) v. 
41 Infra-thyroido-trachelian (upper thyroid) v. 
ABDOMINAL VEINS, 
103 First-vertebro-cos- 
tal vein (Ist inter- 
costal.) 
I 104 Costo - humeri - 
> thoracic (Ist inter- 
I costal) vein. 
166 Scroto-supra-pubic v. 
167 Vulvo-supra-pubic v. (ext. pudic v.) 
168 Inguino supra-pubic v. (to the glands 
and skin.) 
169 Cremastero-supra-pubic v. 
170 Peroneo-supra-pubic v. 
215 Colic ves. 
216 Mesocolic ves. 
tt Mesocolic 
GLANDS. 
217 Glanduli-mesocolici-abdomino-thora- 
cic ves. 
LATERAL VEINS OF THE HEAD. 
105 Thymo-thoracic (thymic) veins. 
106 Vertebro - inter - pleuro - thoracic veins, 
(posterior mediastinal.) 
107 Eronchio-inter-abdomino-thoracic. (bron- 
chial! veins. 
mm Supra-pubio-iliac vein, 
(epigastric.) 
218 Entero-mesenteric ves. 
219 Mesenteric ves. 
uu Mesenteric 
GLANDS. 
\ 220 Glanduli-mesenteri-abdo- 
) mino-thoracic ves. 
42 Temporo-supra-zygomatic < 
veins. ( 
44 Intra-naso-pharyngeal v’s. 
45 Intra - bucco - pharyngeal 
(palatine, alveolar and in- 
fra-maxillary veins.) 
43 Supra-zygomato-trachelian 
veins. 
B Superf. TRACHELO-THORACIC 
(or external jugular) vein. 
I p Pharyngo-- 
post-zygoma-i 
. tic venous ( 
plexus, (pha-/ 
\ ryngeal ve- 
nous plexus ) 
q Post - zygo- 
mato-trachel- 
ian (internal 
maxillary, or 
deep facial)] 
vein. 
171 Sacro-iliac veins (upper and middle sacral veins.) 
172 Intra-iliac veins (vena-circumflexa-iliaca.) 
173 Lumbo-iliac veins (ilio-lumbar veins.) . ... , . 
174 Lumbar (spinal and muscular) veins.(175 Lumbo-abdominal (lumbar) veins. 
176 Testiculo-abdominal (spermatic) v’s. 
177 Reno-abdom. (emulgent or renal) v’s. 
178 Supra-reno-abdominal (capsular) v’s. 
179 Hepato-abdominal (hepatic) v. 
180 Aorto-abdominal veins. 
181 Diaphragmato-abdom. (diaphragm.) v. 
INTRA-PEL VIC VESSELS. 
108 The ten last 
vertebro - cos- 
tal veins (in- 
ter costal.) 
109 Costo-in- 
ter-abdomi- 
no- thoracic 
(inter - cos- 
tal) veins. 
z Diverticula- 
ry inter-ab- 
domino-tho- 
racic (azy- 
gos.)(2) 
221 Penio-femoral ves. 
222 Extra-iliaco-femoral ves. 
223 Post-femoral ves. 
224 Extra-femoral ves. 
225 Prse-feraoral ves. 
226 Post-tibio-femoral ves. 
227 Extra-pedi-femoral ves. 
228 Supra-pedi tibi-femor. ves. 
229 Intra-pedi-tibi-femoral ves. 
vv Femoro-pubal 
(inguinal) 
GLANDULAR PLEXUS. 
xx Pelvic (or iliaco- 
lumbar) gland, plex. 
230 Inter - 
glanduli-fe- 
>moro - pel - 
vie v. I 
231 Glandu- 
li-pelvi-abdo- 
-1 mino-thoracic 
ves. 
46 Intra-maxillo-post-zygomatic vein. 
47 Prse-auriculo-trachelian vein. 
48 Post-auriculo-trachelian vein. 
49 Ascending musculo-trachelian vein. 
50 Occipito-trachelian vein. 
51 Transverse musculo-trachelian vein. 
52 Mento-prse-trachelian veins. 
53 Muse, and cutanei-prse-trachelian v. 
54 Infra-thyroido-prse-trachelian veins. 
110 Lombo-inter-abdomino-tho- 
racic veins (lumbar v.) 
111 Pericardio-thoracic veins. 
112 Sunra-cardio-thoracic (cardiac) veins. 
* In like manner as the arteries, the venous and lymphatic vessels bear names which indicate their situation, track, place 
°f aafThcnsde moreover, with the trachelo-thoracic. (internal jugular) the intercostal and lumbo abdo- 
rainaWems. iater_abdomino_thorfLcic, vein9j on the left side, are divided into upper trunk and lower trunk. 
Note Of all orsanic parts, the veins and the lymphatic vessels are the most liable to anomalies; the latter have there- 
fore^been'trelted off aTitPrespectS region., much more vaguely than any other part of the vascular system. 
With few exceptions, the distribution of the veins is similar to that of the arteries. 
** The above vessels, upon the left side, empty themselves partly into the huraero-thoracic vein, and partly 
into the ahdomino-thoracic canal. 
55 Prte-trachel. v. 
56 Supra-scapulo-trachelian (trachelo-scapular) vein. Amp' iaqrapb x\. 
PL. XII. HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
THE APPARATUSES OF THE CENTRES OF THE SYSTEM OF NERVES. 
XIII. 
The assemblage of organs which preside over the acts of the life of relation, (viz, intelligence, the sensations, motion and sensibility,) which are contained in the bony 
case formed by the bones of the head, and in the canal formed by the vertebral column. 
Central Apparatus of the Cerebro-Spinal Nervous System. 
Apparatus of the Ganglionic System of Nerves. 
This apparatus consists of a series of nervous ganglia of a reddish or grayish color, placed in man, all along from the cranium to the end of the pelvis, in the vicinity 
of the visceral organs; but chiefly within the thorax and abdomen, in front and on either side of the vertebral column. All the nerves of the life of relation, 
and which enter into ganglia, are sensible : all those which pass out from them are insensible; the latteral are very numerous and go to all the thoracic and abdomi- 
nal viscera, to the eye, to the nasal and buccal cavities, to the trachea and muscles of the pharynx, and to all the arteries of the body. They form large plexi, of whose 
precise mode of action we are as yet ignorant, but which are supposed to be intended for keeping up the regularity and mutual dependance of the functions 
of the viscera, and to cause them to harmonize with the acts of relative life. Be this as it may, the ganglionic apparatus is most certainly the seat of the ordering of 
movements not under the dominion of the will. The ganglia intercept the cerebral nervous influence ; preside over the circulation of fluids, and molecular composi- 
tion and decomposition. The ganglionic apparatus exists in all animals which have a distinct nervous system, and would appear to constitute that of invertebrated ani- 
mals exclusively; nervous communicating filaments establish and maintain the relations which these ganglia hold to each other, and as yet, nothing authorizes us 
to believe, that some among them produce the others ; they seem to be all linked one with another, and to be under a mutual dependance.(l) 
CEREBRAL APPARATUS Contained within the Cranium. 
Note. The description of the cerebral apparatus is that in which ancient anatomists least excelled. It includes a multitude of parts of which mention was made solely with reference to their configuration ; 
but whose special uses, were to them, almost entirely unknown. Equally ignorant were they which were the fundamental parts, which the first, and which the second in the order of formation, and of the ori 
gin of the medullary fibres, and of that of the nerves. It is only subsequently to the discovexles of modern anatomists, and of Gall, Tiedeman, Magendi, Desmoulins and Serres in particular, that it has been 
possible to systematize the study of this apparatus of the organism, in which we find, not a single centre, but several centres of action, all of which depend more or less upon each other, and form that general 
relation known bv the term consensus. 
' a The pyramidal or an- 
terior bulbary fas- 
ciculi, which transect 
each other to theif ori- 
gin. Until the third 
month of foetal exis-i 
tence, they form only,! 
as in birds, reptiles I 
and fishes, a wide and ’ 
flat strip. 
Lesion of these fasci-I 
culi, destroys the power! 
of regulating the move-1 
ments of volition, and' 
the bond of action (con- 
i sensus) between the 
cerebrum and the me- 
I dulla spinalis. 
f The posterior cerebral bulgings 
{thalami optici) a round and bulky 
mass of converging fibres, which at-I 
ter wards.expand in the form of a fan.( 
They supply a root to the 2d pair of 
nerves, (the optic or visual.) These 
masses exist at every age, and in all 
vertebrated animals; the bulk is always * 
in proportion to that of the lateral lobes. 
They are the nutritive foci of the loba- 
ry, or hemispheric fibres. Injury in- 
flicted on them, is destructive to the/ 
sight, and to the motions of the scapu-\ 
lary limbs. 
rh The cerebro-lateral lobes (or hemisphe- 
res) a mass of fibrous cerebral substance, 
which passes olf in radii from the thala- 
mi optici and corpora-striata, folding it- 
self from below upwards, above and be- 
\ hind, so as successively to cover the cor- 
) pora striata, the thalami optici, and tu- 
' bercula quadrigemina, and the cerebel- 
\ lum. 
1 The upper internal and external surface of this 
Jmass is furrowed to form the convolutions. The 
j lower surface is divided by fissures into three 
lobes; an anterior, a posterior, and middle one. 
The cerebral lobes are the organs of intelli- 
gence ; their surface, including the sulci or anfrac- 
tuosities, are the seats of the various moral quali- 
K ties discovered by Gull. 
, 7 Fibres which expand for imme-i 
diate distribution to the cere- 
bral lobes. 
d Cerebral or 
BULBO-CEREBRAL- 
peduncles, which 
exist from the mo- 
ment of forma- 
-1 tion, but are not 
I covered by the 
I cerebral protube- 
I ranee until the 4th 
1 month. 
kg Anterior cerebral bulgings 
f (or corpora striata) which ex- 
pand in the form of a fan. < 
\ The rudiments of these bodies 
I exist from the beginning; in- 
jury of them gives rise to a loss 
of motion in the pelvic limbs, j 
and their destruction compels/ 
the animal to run forward. I 
I. Ganglia of the Head and Neck. 
IT. Ganglia of the Thorax and Abdomen. 
1 Fibres which j 
are reinforced 
by those which j 
* come from the! 
protuberance,— I 
and which they | 
transect. 
,52 Lower inter-ganglio-cervical n. 
53 Gangli-anastomotic spino-pree-dorsal n. 
)54 Gangli-musculo-prse-trachelian n. (to the long, colli, mus.) 
;55 Gangli-plexo-supra cardiac n. 
)56 Gangli-plexo-bronchial n. (to the pulmonary plexus.) 
57 Ganglia-aortic n. 
58 Inter-ganglio-thoracic n. 
59 Gangli-anast. spino-prae-dorsal n. (external filaments.) 
60 Gangli-plexo-bronchial n. (pulmonary plexus.) 
61 Gangli-aortic n. 
62 Inter-ganglio-thoracic n. 
63 Gangli-anastomotic spio-pr£e-dorsal n. 
64 Gangli-aortic n. 
65 Gangli-plexo-infra-diaphragmaticn. (great splanchnic nerves 
having 5 roots.) 
66 Inter-gangli-thoraeie n. 
67 Gangli-anastomotic spino-pree-dorsal n. 
i 68 Gangli-aortic n. 
. 69 Gangli-plexo-infra-diapliragmatic n. 
70 Inter-gangli-thoracic n. 
71 Supra-gangli-anastomotic spino-pree-dorsal a, 
72 Gangli-plexo-renal (small splanchnic) n. 
i Gangli-plexo-supra-arterial n. (carotid nerves.) (The as- 
cending branches.) 
p Supra-arterial tracheio-intra-cranial plexus, (secondary 
carotid plexus.) 
2 Plexi-ganglio-pe- ( 
tro-sphenoidal n. < 
(following the ca- * 
rotid artery.) ( 
U Petro sphenoid- 
al (or cavernous) ’ 
GANGLION, in - 
the cavernous si- ( 
nus. 
3 Gangli-anastomotic 3d cerebro ocu- 
lar (Cth cerebral pair) n. 
4 Gangli-supra-sphenoido-orbitar n. 
(sth c. p.) 
5 Inter-gangli-orbitar n. 
J Ist Thoracic 
GANGLION. 
6 Plexi-arterial era- ( 
nio-orbit. n. (with 
opthalmic artery.), 
7 Plexo-gangli-orbi- 
tar n. ( 
<• E The orbitar, (op- 
thalmic or lenticu- 
\ lar) GANGLION, 
* situated on the out- 
i er side of the cere- 
bro-ocular or 2d pr. 
of cerebral nerves. 
8 Gangli-anast. orbito-oculi-nasal 
I (sth c. p.) the long root. 
’9 Gangli-anast. Ist cerebro-orbitar 
\ (3d c. p.) the short root. 
JlO Gaugli-iridian n. (12 or 16 ciliary 
* twigs.) 
Thoracic or 
inter-costal 
GANGLIA, 
behind the 
pleuree, II in , 
number, and 
connected by 
filaments of 
communica- 
tion. 
' 9 Intro-peduncular 
. (or mammillary) 
| eminences, which 
v are apparent only 
f at the end of the 
3d month. 
'lO The trigone ce- 
rebral (the ante- / 
rior and posteriori 
i pillars of the intra- ’ 
1 cerebral vault, (or 
/ fornix,) which co- 
vers the lateral, 
I ventricles, /?. and 
j forming posterior- 
' ly the cornua am- 
monis (pes Hipo-/ 
campi) and the! 
s unciform emi- ’ 
7ien.ee. y 
’l2 Inter-lobary cerebral 
commissure (viesso-lobe, 
corpus callosum) joining 
i the cerebral lobes, and 
I forming the upper part of 
the intra-cerebral vault. It 
begins to appear towards 
the end of the 2d month. 
' Lesions of this part des- 
troy the possibility of ar- 
ticulating sounds and oc- 
casion idiocy. 
O UPPER CERVICAL GANGLION, behind the angle of the lower jaw. 
K. 2d, 3d, 4th and 
15th thoracic GANG- 
!Iia. 
2 Fibres whicli 
traverse the pro- 
tuberance with-' 
out transecting 
each other. 
8 Intra-peduncular- 
fasciculi. 
11 Inter-ventricu- \ 
lar septum {lu- 
l cidum)eor\ta.in- 
| ing between its 
two laminae, the 
i inter - ventricu- 
I lav sinus, <5 (the 
Fossa - Sylvii, 
or sth ventri- 
cle of Cuvier.)( 
E 6 th, 7th, Bth and 
\9th thoracic GANG- 
LIA. • 
A THE CERE- 
BRAL BULB, 1 
(Rachidian of Chaus- 
sier,) 
or 
medulla oblongata. 
The foundation of 
the cerebral organs, 
containing within it 
the 4th ventricle a. 
It constantly exists 
in the four classes of 
vertebrated animals 
at every period of 
existence. It is tIW 
centre of excitation, 
connected with the 
most important vital 
functions. 
The upper part 
presides over general 
sensibility and moti- 
lity, and over the per- 
ception of sensations, 
with the exception of 
sight. The lower 
presides over the acts 
of preservation, or 
respiration, and nu- 
trition. 
11 Plexi-anastomotic 3d cerebro-orbitar (or 6th pair of cerebral nerves) n. 
13 Grey intra-pe- 
duncula r-tubercle 
(tuber cinereum) 
constituting a por-' 
tion of the floor of 
the 3d ventricle. 
14 Intra-peduncular 
appendix ( pituitary 
gland.) in front of/ 
the 3d ventricle s. \ 
14 Gangli-intra 
f nasal or supra- 
palatiue u. 
15 Intra-nasal, or exter- 
nal supra palatine n. 
16 Intra-nasal,or internal 
supra palatine n. 
RI Portion of the 
9th and 10th thoracic 
GANGLIA. 
'F Pterygo- 
maxilli - pa- 
. latine(sphe- 
\ no palatine) 
j GANG- 
' LION, in ' 
\ the pterygo- 
\ palatine 
* fissure. 
(Ganglion 
of Meckel.)| 
17Iuter-gangli- 
l supra-maxillo- 
I post-alveolar n. 
1 (aaso-palatino.) 
OSnpva-max- 
illo-post-alve- 
olar GANGLI- 
ON, (Naso-pa- 
laline) in the 
liole so called. 
Palato-nasal n. 
“ intra-maxillary n. 
“ staphyline n. 
“ intra-alveolar n. 
“ supra-bucQal n. 
flB Gan- 
I gli-su- 
! pra-buc- 
I cal and 
intra-al- 
„ veolar n. 
jb The olivary or mid- 
I DLE BULBARY FASCICU- 
f li (corpora olivaria,) 
which are smooth un- 
til the 6th month of 
foetal life, and then 
swell out in the form 
, of an olive ; their le- 
k sion destroys the mo- 
I tions of the heart, the 
I exercise of the senses 
I and of facial expres- 
I sion. 
12 Plexi- 
anastom. I 
pterygo- 
tempori- 
parot ideal 
n. (7th 
pair, of 
cerebral ( 
nerves.) 
13 Ptery- 
go anast. I 
tempori- 
paroti- 
deal or 
temporo- 
parotido- 
gangli- 
pterygoid 
(vidian n. 
NT 11th thoracic 
k GANGLION. 
15 Medio-cerebral, or extra-ventri- 
i cular medullary prolongations, 
\ on the edges of the 3d ventricle.« 
16 Medio-cerebral-appendix (pi- 
neal gland.) behind the 3d ven- 
tricle, and appearing only after 
the 4th month. 
i Cerebro-stjpra-ethmoidal (pedicles ol- 
factory nerves; or first cerebral pair) 
hollow and having a bulging at their ex- 
tremity. In the 2d month their cavity is 
continuous with the lateral ventricles. 
]9 Gangli-proe- 
l palatine (or 
I groat palatine) 
I nerves. 
t Gangli-plexo- 
infra-dia- 
phragmalic n. 
u Infra-dia- 
phragm a tic 
PLEXUS. 
73 Inter-plexi-infra-gastric n. 
74 Inter-plexi-hepatic n. 
75 Plexi-aponeurosi-supra-diaphragmatic n. 
76 Plexi-supra-gastric n. 
ff Infra-gastric or coronary 
plexus of the stomach. 
17 Origin of the cerebro-ocular nerves (2d c. pair) (optic.) 
18 Origin of the 3d pair, or first cerebro-orbitar n. (common motor, or 
musculo ocular n.) 
19 Origin of the nerves of the 4th pair, or 2d cerebro-orbitar (pathetic!) n. 
on the sides of the valve of Yieussens. 
20 Origin of the sth pair, or cerebro-supra-sphenoidal (trifacial) n. be- 
tween the corpora-olivaria and restiformia, and on the upper edge 
of the 4th ventricle. 
[2l Origin of the nerves of the 6th pair, or 3d cerebro-orbitar (external) or 
1 common motors) n. arising upon the sides of the corpora restiformia. 
/22 Origin of the the nerves of the 7th pair, or cerebro-tempori-parotideal 
(facial) n. arising from the corpora restiformia (portio-dura of 7th p.) 
23 Origin of the Bth pair, or cerebro-intra-temporal (acoustic, auditory 
i or labyrinthic arising from the lower part of the 4th ventricle (por- 
tio mollis of 7th pair according to most anatomists.) 
124 Origin of the nerves of the 9th pair, or cerebro-pharyngi-glossal 
(glosso-pharyngeal) n. between the olivary and restiform bodies. 
25 Origin of the 10th pair, or cerebro-visceral (pneumo gastric) n. (par ya- 
gum, Bth p. of most writers,) between the olivary and pyramidal bodies 
26 Origin of the nerves of the 11th pair, cerebro-hyoido-glossal (hypo- 
glossal) n. (lingual or 9th pair of most writers) between the olivary 
and pyramidal bodies. 
27 Some roots of the spino-cerebro-sub-occipital (12th pair of cer. n) 
(or spinal accessory) going out from the corpora pyramidalia. 
1 The cerebellal lobes (cerebellum.) The central, lower, interlobary 
point has been called the middle lobe or appendix vermicularis (vel 
lobularis) : it is a mass of cerebral substance, which from the rhom- 
boid bodies stretches as a nucleus towards the periphery, and is formed 
\ of gray, cineritious or cortical matter,* effecting upon the whole surface 
I of the organ, transverse sulci, which appear only about the sth month. 
\ The more perfect the organization of the individual is, the more the 
f cerebrum and cerebellum are developed, and the more numerous and 
deep the furrows are. 
Injury to these lobes destroys equilibrium and co-ordination of voluntary raove- 
.ments, particularly forward ones, compelling; the individual to go backward. The 
ablation of one lobe only, causes a movement of rotation to the affected side. 
20 Gangli-post- 
palatine (or 
middle palat.)n. 
21 Gangli-infra-splienoidal n. 
22 Gangli-intra-nasal, or posterior supra-pa- 
latine n. (small palatine.) 
23 Gangli-pharyugeal n. 
Palato-araygdalin n. 
Palatine-staphyline n. 
O Plexiform infra-diaphragmatic ganglion, 
an agglomeration of central ganglia (solar plexus, semi-lunar 
or opisto-gastric ganglion,) placed beneath the diaphragm 
and in front of the abdominal aorta. 
Gangli-plexo- 
c celiac n. 
v Cceliac 
PLEXUS, 
Plexi-anast. cerebro-vis- 
ceral n. (10th c. p.) 
Plexi-pyloric n. 
Plexi-anast. duodenal n. 
Plexi-anast. pancreatic n. 
V 5 Fibres which go 
to the tubercula 
quadrigemina. 
j Medio-cerebral tubercula quadrigeml-/ 
na and supporting mass, which contains! 
within it the aqueduct of Sylvius or 
communicating canal, | between the 3d' 
and 4th ventricles. 
77 Inter plexi- ( 
hepatic n. ( 
x Right hepatic plexus, 
y Left hepatic plexus. 
iGangli-plexo- < 
1 splenic n. ( 
z Splenic 
PLEXUS. 
78 Plexi-pancreatic n. 
79 Inter-plexi-infra-gastric n. 
80 Plexi-splenic n. 
•81 Plexi-supra-renal n. 
82 Plexi-renal n. 
83 Plexi-ganglio-thoracic n. 
84 Plexi-ganglio-abdominal n. 
This mass exists in all the font classes of verte- 
brated animals; in the first month of the forma- 
tion of the human embryo, it is very voluminous, 
and also in those animals whose central nervous 
i apparatus is very simple; it is, therefore, a fun- 
\ damental part. Lesion of this part destroys the/ 
power of exercising sight and the voluntary mo- ’ 
tions. 
Outer 
branches. 
24 Gangli-anastomotic spino Ist and 2d prse-trachelian nerves. 
25 Gang'li-plexo-trachelian. 
26 Gangli-musc. traehel. n. (to the rectus anterior, scalenus and longus colli m.) 
27 Gangli-pharyngeal n. 
28 Gangli-plexi-pharyngeal n, 
29 Garigli-laryngeal n. 
30 Gangli-anastomotic cerebro-hyoidi-glossal n. (11th c. p.) 
31 Gangli-anastomotic cercbro-tempori-parotideal n. (7th c. p.) 
32 Gangli-anastomotic cerebro-visceral n. (10th c. p.) 
3 Fibres which are inter-crossed with 
their partners to form the mass of sup- 
port for the tubercula quadrigemina. 
Inner 
branches. 
Gangll-plexo- 
renal n. 
11 Emulgent< 
or renal pl. 
ss Testicular or i 
ovarian infra- 
renal (sperma- 
tic) Plexus. 1 
86 Plexi-testicular orova- 
rian n. 
87 Plexi-urethral n. 
88 Inter-plexi-rnesenteric 
u. 
Anterior 
branches. 
(nervi 
molles.) 
85 Inter-plexi-testi- 
cular or ovarian n. 
Fibres which turn over info the mass of I 
support of the tubercula quadrigemina and! 
constitute the cerebral (annular) protube- 
ramie {or pons varolii) n appearing at the! 
4th month. ’ 
> 33 Gangli-plexo-arterial n. 
q ftupra-artei'iEU aorto-tra- ( 
chelian plexus, (com- < 
' mon carotid plexus. | 
(supr. cardiac) n. 
34 Plexo-arterii - a ~ 
orto-trachelian n. 
89 Plexi-pancreatic n. 
90 Upper plexi-anastomotic mesenteric n. 
91 Plexi-duodenal n. 
93 Inter-plexi-renal n. 
6 Fibres which go 
to the tubercula 
quadrigemina. 
Upper 
coram'g. 
branches. 
Older hr. 
35 Upper gangli-plexo-cardiac 
tt Upper 
mesenteric 
PLEXUS. 
H MID. CERY. or Thy- 
roid GANGLION, on a level 
with the sth and 6th cer.verteb. 
33 Upper inter-ganglio-cervical n. 
;37 Gangli-spino, 4th, sth, and 6th prae-trachelian n. 
t Supra-cardiac plexus, between the arch of the aorta 
and the bifurcation of the trachea, (cardiac p.) 
A 
47 Plexi-aortic 
n. (anterior 
branch.) 
Gangli-plexo- 
mesenteric n. 
(93 Inter-plexi-aortic n. £ w Aortic Plexus.)Plexi-aortic nerves. 
95 Lower plexi-anast. me- 
senteric. n. 
96 riexi-ganglio-abdom, n. 
97 Plexi-anast. iliac n. 
98 Inter-plexi-pelvic (hy- 
pogastric u. 
c Restiform fasciculi, 
(or posterior bulbary) 
existing from the ear- 
liest periods. Injury 
to them abolishes re- 
spiration and the act 
of digestion. 
Upper plexo-anast. tho- 
raco-trachelian (an- 
asts. of the reeur- 
i rent) u. 
Plexi-thyroidal n. j 
| Plexi-oesophageal n. I 
Upper plexi-trachelianf 
' Plexi-anast. diaphr. 1 
(middle cardiac') n. ' 
94 Infer, inter-plexi- 
mesenteric n. 
xx Lower me- 
senteric Plex. 
14 Retrograde fi- 
bres going to< 
i the cerebellum. 
\e Cerebellal or 
J bulbo-cerebel- 
I LAL PEDUNCLES ; 
they exist from 
the earliest pe- 
riod of forma- 
tion. 
k Cerebellal medulary layers (rhom-1 
boidal or ciliary bodies) an oval swell- 
k ing of the white medullary substance, 
/ whence go off radiating fibres to form the 
s lobes or hemispheres of the cerebellum. 
I They exist from the earliest formation ; 
r but under a membranous aspect. ( 
Internal 
branches. 
38 Gang, plexo- 
thyroidal n. 
r Thyroidal 
plex. (upon 
the thyroid- 
al artery. 
48 Inter plexi- 
bronchial(pul- 
monary) n. 
1 (posterior br.) 
09 Inter-gangli-thoracic n. 
100 Gangli-anast. spino-prse-lumbar n. 
101 Ganglo-musculo-lumbar n. (to the psoas in.) 
102 Gangli-piexo-aortic n. 
103 Gangli-plexo-cseliac n. 
104 Inter-gangli-abdominal n. 
105 Gangli-anast. spino-prse-lumbar n. 
106 Gangli-musculo-abdominal and splanchnic n. 
107 Gangli-piexo-aortic n. 
108 Gangli-arterial n, (to the int. iliac artery.) 
109 Inter-gangli-pelvic n. 
'llO Gangli-anast. spino-prse-sacral n. 
11l Inter-ganglo-pelvicn. 
P Ist Lateri-abdomlnal 
GANGLION. 
Anterior hr. 
39 Median-gangli-plexo-cardiac 
40 Median-inter-ganglio-cervical n. 
41 Gangli-arterial n. (on the vertebral artery,) (ver 
teb. plexus.) 
42 Gangli-musculo-inter-lateri-trachelian n. 
49 Plexi-supra- 
ventricular 
i cardiac n. 
Lateri-abdo- 
minal (lum- 
bar) 
GANGLIA. 
I LOWER CERY. GANG. 
in front of the 7th cerv. vertebra, 
and of the neck of the first rib. 
Upper 
branches. 
2d, 3d, 4th and sth 
later i-abdominal. 
GANGLION. 
The circa-cerebral membrane or pia-mater, is of a vascular character, very thin, transparent, and contains a multitude of blood-vessels; its special office is to secrete the cerebral matter, to effect which end, it 
lines the whole periphery of the brain, penetrates into and clothes its anfractuosities, is reflected at the basis of the cranium, enters and lines the ventricles in every part, and in them, forms the choroid plex- 
uses. It likewise invests the medulla spinalis, and penetrates, through its furrows, into the intra-medullary canal. . , . 
The inter-cerebro cranial or arachnoid membrane is a serous tissue and will be found described in the Diacrisiography (v. J.) It does not pass into the sulci of the brain. 
The inter-cranio-vertebral membrane (dura-mater) is a fibrous tissue, (vide the Prel. Exposition, III.) It lines the inside of the cranium and vertebrae. 
Plexi-arterial n.t 
Plexi-auast. spi- I 
no. sth, 6th, 7th 
and Bth prse-tra. 
chelian, and Ist 
proe-dorsal. 
[5O Plexi-infra- 
ventricular 
cardiac n. 
Ext. hr. 
43 Gangli-plexo- 
artenaln. (up- 
on the sub-cla- 
vian and axil- 
lary artery. 
• s Transverse ar- 
l terial post-clavi- 
. humeral plexus 
I (sub-clavian ar- 
• tery. 
SPmAI APPARATUS, —Contained in the vertebral canal. 
51 Plexi-anast. 
cerebro visce- 
ral n. (10th c. 
t P-) 
Pelvic (sac- 
ral) 
GANGLIA. 
113 Gangli-plexo- 
pelvic (hypo- 
gastric) n. 
f zz Pelvic Plex- 
< us (hypogas- 
l trie) 
113 Plcxi-utero-anal n. 
114 Plexi-visico-seminal n. 
115 Plexi-vesical n. 
116 Plexi-uterine n. 
117 Plexi-vaginal u. 
118 PJexi-arterial (hypo- 
gastric) n. 
B MEDULLA SPINALIS (rachidiana of Chaussier) (spinal marrow) 
a thick chord of nervous substance which is white upon its external, and 
gray on its internal surface. This chord, which at the 2d month of feetab 
existence, is made up of two lateral filaments, is at a later period of life, longi-j 
tudinally divided, before and behind into halves, which communicate by trans-| 
verse medullary fibres. The anterior or thoracic surface of this chord is com-' 
posed of two fasciculi placed on either side of the anterior furrow, which end 
superiorly by intercrossing to form the corpora pyramidalia of the medulla 
oblongata. Its posterior or spinal surface consists of nervous fibres which 
are the prolongation of the corpora restiformia, which go without any inter- 
crossing to form the cerebellum; lastly, the lateral portions go to form the 
corpora olivaria, which give rise to the tubercula quadrigemina. , 
In a foetus two months old, the medulla spinalis presents a longitudinal 
canal in proportion to the anterior sulcus, by which the membrane called pia- 
mater enters. Superiorly this canal communicates with the 4th ventricle. At 
this age, also, the medulla occupies the whole intra-vertebral canal as far as 
the extremity of the sacrum; but at the 9th month stretches only to the 3d 
lumbar-vertebra, in the adult; lastly, the chord ends at the heighth of the Ist lum- 
bar-vertebra, terminating in a great lumber of nervous infra-spinal chords! 
(the cauda equina.) 
The spinal marrow is the chief agent of the transmission of the voluntary! 
movements, and the reservoir of innervation, or of nervous power, for the gang-; 
lionic apparatus. It seems also, together with the medulla oblongata, to be the 
foundation, or the basis of formation, of all the other parts of the nervous system. 
/ m The trachelian (or cervical) section 
embracing the vertebrae of the neck, begin-\ 
ning at the occipital hole, and ending below 
by a bulging whence the nerves of the arm 
go off'. 
The destruction of this portion of the spinal- 
marrow annihilates the movement and sensibility / 
1 of the scapulary limbs and the neck, and byitaiso, I 
I the action of diaphragm is prevented. 
] n The dorsal section, reaching from 
the upper bulging as far as the lower one 
/in the interior of the dorsal vertebrae. 
When destroyed it produced a loss of mo- 
\ tility and sensibility in the whole trunk, 
'.except in the diaphragm, which has its 
j nerves from the cervical section. 
I o The lumbar section and appendix,/ 
j comprising the lower bulging and the infra-’ 
spinal nervous chords. Loss of motility 
and sensibility in the pelvis and lower ex-* 
tremities follows their destruction, and the 
ejaculation of semen is thereby rendered 
impracticable (Segalas.) I 
' Lower roots of the spino-cerebro- 
infra-occipital nerve, (12th cerebral 
pair,) the Ist, 2d, 3d, 4th, sth, 6th, 
7th and Bth spinal pairs, arising 
from two roots, the one posterior 
and the conductor of sensibility; 
the other anterior, and the conductor 
.of motion. 
)The principle of motility and sensibility, of 
which the spinal nerves are the conductors, re- 
sides in the part of the spinal marrow, whence 
they derive their origin. 
According to Magendie, the destruction of 
the anterior fasciculi of the spinal marrow an- 
nihilates motion; that of the posterior bundles, 
sensibility. 
Internal hr. 
Anterior hr. 
44 Gangli-musculo-trachelian n. 
45 Gangli-plexo-bronchal n. (pulmonary.) 
46 Lower gangii-plexo-cardiac (lower cardiac) n. 
R Ist, 2d, 3d, 4th and 
sth pelvic GANGLIA. 
(1) As all the ganglia of the head communicate with the ganglionic apparatus of the trunk, by means of the upper cervical gomglion, it was necessary to make that the rallying point in the table. The 
thoracic ganglia end in the central infra-diaphragmatic ganglion by means of the gangli-plexo-infra-diaphragmatic and gangli-plexo-re.nal nerves; (the direct communication of the supra-diaphragmatic, with 
the lateral infra-diaphragmatic, being sometimes wanting.) The great central ganglion communicates anew, with the series of abdominal and pelvic ganglia, and furnishes, in a direct manner, the nerves 
which constitute the plexi called infra-diaphragmatic, coeliac, gastric, hepatic, splenic, mesenteric, renal and infra-renal, testicular and ovarian. 
All these ganglia of interior life have received the names of cervical, thoracic, abdominal, and pelvic, and the plexi which are connected with them have been named from the viscera; whilst the nerves 
which pass off the spinal marrow, have been called trachelian, dorsal, lumbar and sacred, from the vertebrae in whose vicinity they lie. The names which have been attached to the nerves point out, at the same 
time, their situation, track, place of departure, and the organ to which they are distributed. 
Note. It may be well to repeat here, what is said upon the second page of the work, or the Key to Systematized Anatomy, that the numerals, in this table, represent nervous filaments; that these filaments, 
when they emanate from a ganglion, take for their root the generic word gangli, and as a final the name of the part to which they are sent; and those which issue from plexi, begin with the word plexo or plexi. 
Note. The reader will, doubtless, be surprised that in a work so recent as the present, and of which, that portion which treats of the nervous system is alluded to by the author in terms of much self-gratula- 
tion, no mention is made of the labors of Sir C. Bell, together with those of the authors named, to whose investigations so much is attributed. Nor is this all, for in the detail of the functions of the spinal 
marrow, he will see attributed to Mr. Magendie, the discovery of points to which Mr. Bell has unquestionably the prior right. Mr. Bell’s rsearches upon the double functions of the nerves are certainly antece- 
dent to those of Mr. Magendie. 
Upon this subject, the reader may consult the papers by Mr. Shaw, in the London Medical Journal, vol. 48 and 49 ; Med. Chir. Trans, vol. 12; and in the Quarterly Journal, vol. 13, and by Mr. Bell, 
in the Phil Trans, for 1821 and 1823, or his work on the “ Nervous System of the Human Body,” embracing the papers delivered to the Royal Society on the subject of the nerves.— Translator. 
9th, 10th, 11th, 12th, 13th, 14th, 1 
) 15th, 16th, 17th, 18th, 19th and 20th' 
\ spinal pairs, originating like those 
/ above mentioned. / 
The medulla, considered as a whole, is the 
chief agent of the transmission of voluntary 
>motions, and of the sensibility of the trunk 
and limbs. It is, moreover, the reservoir of in- 
nervation, of nervous power for the ganglionic 
system of nerves, and hence in all its parts it 
exercises a control over the force of the heart’s 
contraction (Legallois.) 
21st, 22d, 23d, 24th, and 25th A 
spinal pairs, like the above. 
l 6 pairs which follow constitute the 
I sacral nerves. 
Note. All the roots, anterior and pos- 
-1 terior, of these nerves unite in a small tu- 
' bercle or ganglion, whence afterwards go 
off the posterior spinal nerves and the an- 
K terior spinal nerves. The latter pass on 
to form the plexi. 
I* Note.—The cineritious, gray, or cortical cerebro- 
spinal substance is in the interior of the spinal marrow 
whilst it is upon the outside of the cerebrum. It consti- 
tutes the apparatus for the nutrition of the white roe- 
dulnry substance. » FL.Xm 
y&u. HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
THE SYSTEM OF SPINAL NERVES. 
XIV. 
JPI AII MU W JmflkJTAft M»— 
rOSTEHIOR IfBUIfES* (post-spinal roots.) 
ANTERIOR NERVES, (pn» -spinal roots.) 
POSTERIOR NERVES, (post -spinal roots.) 
ANTERIOR NERVES, (Pr<e -spinal roots.) 
■'Muse, atloido-axoi-trachel. n. (to the obi. inf. m.) 
Muse, occipito-trachelian n. (to the obi. super, m.) 
l Muse, occipito-atloido-trachelian n. (to small rec- 
/ tus posteriorm.) 
Muse, occipito-dorsi-trachelian n. (to large rec- 
) tus posterior m.) 
Muse, occipito-dorsi-trachelian n. (to the com- 
plexus m.) 
3d Prse- 
trachelo- 
anast. 
n. 
4th prse- 
trachelo- 
muscular 
n. 
anastomotic spino 2d prse-trachelian n. 
anastomotic cerebro-visceral (10th pair.) 
anastomotic ganglionic n. 
anast. cerebro hyoidi-glossal n. (11th pair.) 
Musculi-temporo-infra-maxillary n. (to the temporal m.) 
Musculi-basilo-trachelian n. (to the rectus m.) 
72 Post-dorsi-musculi-vertebral n.(to the multifidus spi- 
nae m.) 
X and XI 
PAIR, 
Spino 2d and 
3d prae-dorsal 
nerves. 
f 74 Prse- 
k dorso- 
/ muse. n. 
I 
PAIR. 
Spino Ist 
post-trachel. 
nerves. 
Ist Post- 
trachel. 
muse, 
n. 
I 
PAIR, 
Spino Ist ■ 
prse-trachel. 
nerves. 
X, XI, 
XII, XIII, 
XIV, XV, 
and XVI p. 
Spino 2d, 3d, 
4th, sth, 6th, 
7th, and Bth 
post-dorsal 
nerves. ' 
Musculi-inter-costal n. 
Musculi-supra and infra-costal n. (to the pect. mat. and post-sternal m.) 
f 75 Pra-dorso-cutanei-thoracic and thymic n. 
76 Prse-dorso-anastomotic humero-cutanei cubital (internal cutaneous) and ganglionic n. 
2 Post-trachelo-mastoidal n. 
.5 Prse-trachelo-arterial n. (to the post, trachelo-cranial or carotid artery.) 
XII, 
XIII, XIV, 
and XV. 
PAIRS. 
Spino 4th, sth, 
6th and 7th, 
prae-dorsal n. 
XVI, 
XVII, 
and XVIII 
PAIRS. 
Spino Bth, 9th, 
10th prae-dor- 
sal n. 
XIX P. 
Spino 11th 
prae-dorsal n. 
Muse, atloi-axoi-trach. n. (to the infer, obi. m.) 
Muse, mastoido-dorsi-trach. n. (to the splenius m.) 
k Muse, scapulo-trachelian n. (to the lev. scap. m.) 
) Muse, occipito-dorsi-trachelian n. (to the great 
complexus m.) 
) Muse, occip. dorsi-scap. n. (to the trapezius ra.) 
f Muse, inter-spino-vertebral n. (to the inter-spi- 
nal m.) 
Muse, occipito-cutanei-frontal n. 
,23 Plexo-<m«s£owio£ic-cerebro-tempori-parotideal n. (the 
7th c. p.) 
24 Plexo-musculi-thoraco-cutanei-labialn. (totheplatys- 
ma m.) 
25 Plexo-musc. mastoidi-mento-hyoidal n. (to the digas- 
tric m.) 
26 Plexo-glanduli-infra-maxillary. 
' 77 Prse- 
. dorso- 
; muse. n. 
Muscular-intercostal, infra-costal and abdominal n. (to the recti and obi. ext. m.) 
II ' 
PAIR. 
Spino 2d , 
post-trachel. 
nerves. 
(gr. occipit.) 
6 Post- 
trachel. 
muse, 
n. 
II 
PAIR. 
Spino 2d 
prse-trachel. 
nerves. 
9 Prse-trachelo-plexi-trachelian n 
\ 10 Prse- 
/ trachelo- 
v anast 
J n. 
. anast. spino Ist prse-trachelian n. 
■ anast. ganglionic n. 
anast. cerebro-visceral n. 
' anast. cerebro-hyoidi-glossal n; 
• anast. spino 3d prse-trachelian n. 
73 Posterior post-dorso-cutanei-thoracic n. 
178 Prse-dorsq-cutanei-thoracic and abdominal n. 
' 79 Ganglionic prse-dorso-anastomotic n. 
11 Prse-trachelo-musculi great basilo-trachel. n. 
V TRACHELIAN or cervical PLEXUS. 
' Mastoido-cutanei-occipilal n. 
Mastoido-post-auricular n. 
• Mastoido-musculi-occipito-frontal n. 
, Mast, anast. cer. temp, parot. n. (7th 
p) 
Mast, anast. spino 3d post-trachel. n. 
' Maxillo-anas*. cerebro-temp. paroti- 
. deal n. (7ih p.) 
' Lower-maxillo-cmasL supra-sphenoi- 
I do-pterygo-m axillary n. (othp.) 
' Maxillo-auricular n. 
Maxillo-culanei-parietal n. 
Supra-claviculo-amxsL cerebro-hyoi- 
di-glossal n. (11th p.) 
i Supra-claviculo-musc. n. (to the great 
' pectoral m.) 
I Supra-clav. cutanei-pras-thoracic n. 
Supra-claviculo-rnammary n. 
Supra-claviculo - cut. supra-scapular 
and supra-humeral n. 
Supra - acroraio - muscular n. (to the 
deltoid m.) 
Infra-clav. muse. n. (infra-scapular.) 
Infra-chiviculo- muse, scapulo-costal 
n. (to the serratus major.) 
Infra-claviculo-cutanei-axillary n. 
Scapulo-anasi. spino-cerebri-infra-oc- 
cip. n. (12th p.) 
Scapolo-muscular n. (to the lev. ang. 
scaj. and trapezius in.) 
( Gang, ciiaphragmato-anasZ. n. 
I Supra -diaphrag. and oesophageal n. 
c Infra- iaphragmalic n. 
f Diapl agm. anast. cerebro - visceral 
and ganglionic n. (10th p.) 
r 80 Post-dorso-musculi-vertebral n. (like the above.) 
82 Prse- 
t dorso- 
' muse. n. 
Lateral musculi-abdominal n. (to the transversus, recti and internal oblique m.) 
7 Post-trachelo-cutanei-occipital n. 
8 Post - trachelo - anastomotic - cerebrb-tempori - parotideal n. 
(7th pair) and spino Ist and 3d post-trachelian nerves.) 
27 Plexo-mastoidal n. 
28 plexo - anguli - infra - 
maxillary n. 
29 Plexo-supra-clavicular 
n. 
XVII, ( 
XVIII, 
XIX, and 
XX p. . 
Spino 9th, 
10th, 11th, and 
12th 
post-dorsal i 
nerves. I 
83 Prse-dqrso-cutanei-abdominal (anterior and lateral) n. 
84 Ganglionic prse-dorso -anastomotic n. 
12 Post- 
trachel. 
muse, 
n. 
Muse, inter-lateri-trachelian n. 
Muse, dorsi-costi-lumbar n. (to the long, dorsim.) 
Muse, occip. dorsi. trach. n. (to the gr. compl. m.) 
Muse, occip. dorsi-scap. n. (to the trapezius m.) 
15 Prse-trachelo-plexi-trachelian n 
11l 
PAIR. 
Spino 3d 
post-trachel. 
nerves. 
11l 
PAIR. 
Spino 3d 
prse-trachel. 
nerves. 
16 prse- 
trachelo- 
anast. n. 
anast. spino 2d prse-trachelian n. 
anast. ganglionic n. 
anast. spino 4th prse-trachelian n. 
85 Prae- 
dorso- 
musc. n. 
Muse, abdominal and diaphragmatic n. (to the obliquus internus m, and posterior part of the dia- 
phram.) 
13 Post-trachelo-awas/.. spino 2d post-trachelian n. 
14 Post-trachelo-cutanei-post-trachelian n. 
17 Prse- 
trachelo- 
musc. 
n. 
Muse, trachelo-scapular n. (to lev, 
ang. scap. m.) 
Muse, basilo-trachelian n, (to the 
rectus major m.) 
84 Post-dorso-cutanei-lumbar n. 
30 Plexo supra - acromial 
n. 
31 Plexo-infra- clavicular 
n. 
32 Plexo - post - scapular 
n. 
33 Plexo-diaphr. (phrenic) 
n. 
34 Inter-plexi-brachial n. 
XX P. ' 
Spino 12th * 
prae-dorsal n. 
|B7 Prse- 
. doi'so- 
) muse, and 
cutan. n. 
86 Ganglionic prse-dorso-anastomotic and spino Ist lumbar n. 
Musculi-lumbar n. (to the psoas and quadr. m.) 
Anterior lateral-musculi-abdominal n. (trans., obi. int., recti and pyramidal m.) 
Lower cutanei-abdominal m. 
18 Post- 
trachel. 
muse, 
n. 
Muse: occip. dorsi-trach. n. (to the gr. compl.m.) 
Muse, inter-lateri-spino-trachelian n. (to the in- 
ter spinales-dorsi and lumborum m.) 
Muse, sacro-lateri-spino-vertebral n. 
Muse, occip. dorsi-scapular n. (to the trapez. m.) 
IV 
PAIR. 
Spino 4th 
post-trachel. 
nerves. 
IV ( 
PAIR, 
Spino 4th * 
prse-trachel. 
nerves. i 
21 Prse- 
j trachelo- 
[ anast. n. 
anast. spino 3d prse-trachelian n. 
anast. ganglionic n. 
anast. spino sth prse-trachelian n. 
XXI, 
XXII, and 
XXIII p. 
Spino Ist, 2d, 
and 3d post- 
lumbar n. 
88 Post-lumbo-musc.-vertebral n. (to the sac. spinal m.) 
19 Post-trachelo-«;»asA spino 3d post-trachelian n. 
20 Post-trachelo-cutanei-post-trachelian n. 
22 Prse-trachelo-plexi-trachelian n 
92 Ganglionic prse-lumbo-anastomotic and 12th prse-dorsal n. 
89 Posterior post-lumbo-cutanei-pelvic n. (gluteal n.) 
XXI, 
XXII, 
XXIII, 
XXIV, 
and XXV 
PAIRS. 
Spino Ist, 2d, 
3d, 4th, and sth 
pne-lumbar n. 
a Plexi-lumbo-iliac branches ( 
coming off from the Ist and 
2d prse-lumbar n. (musculo-' 
cutaneous n.) 1 
kk Plexi - inguinal branch, i 
coming off from the Ist prse- ■ 
lumbar n. (Genito-cruraln.) i 
XX Plexi-infra-pubic branches 
coming off from the spino- 
I 3d prse-lumbar n. (the obtu- 
( rator n.) 
Hfi Anterior plexi-femoral br. ( 
coming off from the Ist, 2d, 
3d, and 4th prse-lumbar n. ' 
(the crural nerve.) 1 
w Plexi-pelvic - branch, com-1 
ing off from the 4th and sth < 
prse-lumbar (the lumbo-sac- 
ral or sacro-lumbar nerve. * 
94 Iliaco-cutanei and musculi-abdominal n. 
95 Iliaco-inguinal n. j 
96 Iliaco-cutanei-post-femoral and prse-condyloid n; 
Cutaneous inguinal n. 
Inguinal pubic n. 
Inguinal scrotal or vulvar n. 
38 Post-thoraco-musculi-costal n. (serratus m. m.) 
| P1 se-thoraco-musculi-costal n. (to the subclavius and pectoral m.) and 
f cutanei-supra-clavicular n. 
\ 40 Prae-thoraco-thymic nerves. 
41 Pr&-thoraco-anastomotic spino 4th pne-trachelian n. and plexi-supra- 
. humeral nerves. 
[ 42 Scapulo-muscular n. (to the infra and supra-spinati and the teres 
1 muscles.) r 
\ 43 Humero-musculi-scapular n. (to the sub-scapular, teres major and 
[ minor, and deltoid m.) and cutanei supra-humeral n, 
\ 44 Radio-musculi-humeral n. (to the coraco brack biceps, and inferior 
| brachial muscles.) 
[ 45 Radio-cutanei-dorso-digital n. 
X LUMBO-ILIAC (or lumbar) PLEXUS. 
aa Plexi-trachelo-thoracic 
branches. 
XXIV, and 
XXV p. 
Spino 4th and 
sth post- 
lumbar n. 
90 Post-lumbo-musculi-vertebral and lumbar n. (to the 
sacro-lumb. and long, dorsi m.) 
97 Inguino-scrotal and intra-femoral n. 
98 Inguino-cutanei-femoral n. 
99 Inguino-anastomotic with the great femoral n. 
100 Infra-pubio-cutanei and musculi-femoral n. (to 
the obturator, small adductor and rectus inter- 
nus m.) 
101 Infra-pubio-musc, n. (to the adductor and obtur. 
ext. m.) 
102 Pemoro-cutanei and muscular n. (to the iliacus, 
sartorius, rectus, triceps and pectineus muscles, 
and to the fascia-lata.) 
103 Fem.-arterial and venous (saphenus-internus n. 
V 
PAIR. 
Spino sth 
post-trachel,’ 
nerves. 
V 
PAIR. 
Spino sth. 
prse-trachel. 
nerves. 
(3/3 Plexi-trachelo-scapular 
branches (supra-scap.) 
91 Post-lumbo-cutanei-post-iliac n. 
93 Prse - lumbo- 
plexi - lumbo - 
iliac n. 
yy Plexi-supra-humeral br. 
(axill. or circumflex n.) 
66 Plexi-humero-cutanei- 
radial branches. 
(external cut. n. of authors.) 
These 4 branches are more particularly 
given off by the spino 4th and sth pree- 
trachelian nerves. 
VI 
PAIR. 
Spino 6th 
post-trachel. 
nerves. 
V! 
PAIR. j 
Spino 6th 
prse-trachel, 
nerves. 
46 Huraero-musculi-costo-lumbar n. (latiss. dorsi and triceps m.) 
47 Anterior and internal humero-cutanei-radial n. 
104 Pelvi-ischiatic (gluteus) n. 
105 Pelvi-plexo-sacral (ischiat.) n. 
Ischiatico-musculh 
post-iliac n. (gluten* 
med. and min.) 
W TRACHELO-HUMERAL (brachial) PLEXUS. 
48 Humero-musculi-supra-epicondyloid m. (to the supinator longus, and 
radial, externus in.) 
49 Radio-cutanei-dorso-metacarpal, digital and pollici-phalangian n. 
Muse. cut. anast. 
Internal-plexi-secro-ischiatic branch. 
ce Plexi-hamero-radial br. 
(trunk of the great radial n.) 
coming off more especially 
from the spino 
sth, 6th, 7th, and Bth prse- 
trachelian and prse- 
dorsal n. 
50 Radio-cutanei-dorso-digiti 2d and 3d phal. n. 
anastomotic dorso-me- 
tacarpal arch. 
106 Post-sacro-anastomotic spino sth post-lumbar n. 
)110 Ganglionic prx,-sa.cro-anasiomotic n. 
51 Radio-musculi-epicondyloid n. (to the supinator brevis, the 3d radialis 
externus of authors, small external radial of authors, extensor com- 
mon. extensor min. digiti, and flexor-carpi-ulnarisra.) 
52 Radio - musculi - humero - epitrochlean n. (to the internal cubital of 
authors.) 
53 Radio-musculi-dorso- Ist and 2d metacarpal n. 
54 Radio-articular-carpal n. 
55 Superficial humero-rauscular n. (to pronator, radialis anterior, small 
palmar, and flexor sublimis m.') 
XXVI P. 
Spino Ist post- 
sacral n. 
oo Plexi-muscular-infra-umbilical and post-iliac n. (to the pyramidalis and glutei-max- 
/ im. and minim, m.) coming off from the Ist and 2d prse-sacral nerves. 
107 Post-sacro-cutanei and musculi-post-iliac n. (to the 
glut. max. m. and integuments of the nates.) 
osto Plexi - extra - syndesmo-is- 
chiatic n. (pubic or common 
external hsemorrhoidal n.) 
coming off from the 3d and 
the 4th prse-sacral n. 
<ll2 Ischiato-muscular n. (to the obtur. intern, m.) pe- 
l nal or vulvar n. 
1113 Ischiato-dorsi-penal (to the dorsum-penis) or cli- 
■n, torideal n. 
>ll4 Ischiato-perineal, anal, scrotal, and urethral (infe- 
f rior pubic) n. 
Muse, occip. dorsi-trach. n. (to the gr. com. m.) 
Muse, inter-lateri-spino-trach. n. (to gr. com.m.) 
Muse. mast, dorsi trach. n. (to the splenius m.) 
Muse, occip. dorsi-scapular n. (to the trapez. m.) 
VII 
PAIR. < 
Spino 7th 
post-trachel. 
nerves. 
35 Post- 
trachel. 
muse, 
n. 
VII 
PAIR. ( 
Spino 7th 
prse-trachel. 
nerves. 
108 TE’ost-s&cxo-anastomotic spino-post-sacral n. 
36 Post-trachelo-cutanei-post-trachelian n. and dorsal n. 
37 Post-trachelo-«raas(omo(ic-inter-post-trachelian and plexi- 
brachial n. 
56 Deep interadio-cubito-musculi-ante- 
brachial (inter-osseous) n. 
Muscular n. (to the flexor profundus-pol- 
licis, and pronator quadratus ra.) 
XXVII, 
xxvin, 
XXIX p. ’ 
Spino 
2d, 3d, 4th post- 
sacral n. I 
XXVI, 
XXYII, 
XXVIII, 
and XXIX 
PAIRS. 
Spino Ist, 2d, 
3d and 4th prse- 
sacral n. 
(cauda equina.) 
Y SACRO-ISCPIIATIC (sciatic) PLEXUS. 
115 Plexi-cutanei-post-femoral and tibial n., coming off from the 3d pras-sacral n. 
oVPlexi-rectal n. (the middle 
hsemorrhoidal nerves com- 
ing off from the 3d and 4th 
1 pree-sacral n.) 
116 Rectal, recto-musculi-anal (to the sphincter and 
lev. ani m.) vesical, uterine, vaginal or seminal and 
prostatic nerves. 
117 Ganglionic recto -anastomotic n. 
118 Femoro-musculi-intra and extra-pelvic n. (to the 
obturator, gemelli, quadr. and gluteus max. m.) 
119 Femoro-muscular n. (biceps, semi-tend. and memb. 
and great adductor ra.) 
120 Femoro-cutanei-post-femoral and tibial n. 
■ 121 Articular femoral n. 
122 Tibio-cutanei-extra-tarsai-dorsal n. (the external 
. cutaneous muse, cut., or external fibular n.) 
j 123 Tibio-post-articular-femoral n. 
/124 Tibio-musculi-femoral and tibial n. (to the triceps, 
S plant, brev. popliteus, tibialis and flex. parv. poll. 
J pedis ms.) 
Plexi-hvmero-inter-radio- 
cubital branches. 
(the great median n.) 
coming off more especially < 
from the spino sth, 6th, 7th, 
and Bth prse-trachelian and 
Ist prse-dorsal n. 
i 57 Superficial inter-radio-cubito-ante-brachial n. (to the great palmaris 
58 Inter-radio-cubito-cut. palmi-carpal. 
I Carpo-anctsf. humero-cutanei-radial n. 
t Carpo-anasJ. huraero-radial n. 
Carpo-polliceal n. (radial edge.) 
Carpo-polliceal n. (ulnar edge.) 
Carpo 2d digital n. (radial edge.) 
Carpo-musc. polliceal n. (to the addr. 
brev. opponens and flex. brev. poll. 
Carpo 2d digital-palmar n. (ulnar edge.) 
Carpo 3d digital palmar n. (radial edge.) 
Carpo-cutanei-palmar n. 
Carpo 3d dig. palm. n. (ulnar edge.) 
Carpo 4th dig. palm. n. (radial edge.) 
Z Great nervous fasciculus, thePLEXI-ISCHIO- 
FEMORAL, fa continuation of the sacro-ischiatic pi.) 
( The great sciatic nerved) 
I Radial 
branch. 
59 Superficial radio-carpal n, 
(anterior of authors.) 
60 Deep radio-carpal n. 
(posterior of authors.) 
61 Superf. cubito-carpal n. 
62 Deep cubito-carpal n. 
109 Post-sacro-cutanei and musculi-post-iliac and coc- 
cygeal or anal n. 
tt Upper ticigs. 
VIII 
PAIR. 
Spino Bth 
post-trachel. 
nerves. 
VIII 
PAIR. 
Spino Bth 
prse-trachel. 
nerves. 
Ulnar 
branch. 
11l Prse-sacro- 
plexi-sacro-is- 
, chiatic n. 
Internal nr femo- 
] ro - tibial branch, e 
j (internal popliteal 
or tibial n.) 
63 Humero-muscular n. (to the triceps m.) 
64 Humero-cutanei-epitrochlean n. 
65 Cubito-muscular n. (to the flexor profund, and internal cubital m.) 
66 Cubito-awts/owioffc-humero-inter-radio-cubital n. 
126 Intra-tarso- 
infra - met. n. 
(int- plantar.) 
129 Extra-tarso- 
infra-rnet. n. 
(ext. plantar.) 
127 Infra-met. Ist 
and 2d digital n. 
128 Infra-met. 3d 
and 4th digital n. 
130 Infra-met. 4th 
and sth digital n. 
rjri Plexi-humero-cubital hr. 
(great ulnar n.) , 
coming off more especially 
from the spino 7th and Bth 
prse-trachelian and 
Ist prse-dorsal n. / 
Carpo-anast. humero inter-radio-cubital (su- 
perficial palmar arch.) 
Carpo-muscular 4th tendino-palmi-phalan- 
gian n. 
Ext. carpo-digilal and sth int. dig. 
Palmi-carpo-musculi sth digital n. 
Palmi-carpo-rnetacarpal-dorsi-phalangian n. 
P. c. m. supra-phalungo-pollici-carpal (Ist 
thenar) n. 
125 Tibio-intra-tarsal n. 
IX 
PAIR. 
Spino Ist 
prse-dorsal 
nerves. 
67 Cubito-pal- 
mi-carpal n. 
Superf. palmi-carpal n. 
Deep palmi-carpal n. 
XXX, 
XXXI P. 
Spino sth and 
6th post-sacral 
nerves. 
136 Anastomotic-post-sacral n. 
137 Post-sacro-cutanei-anal n. 
tp(p External or fe- ‘ 
nioro-peroneal br. 
(external popli -< 
teal, fibular or pe- 
roneal n.) . 
131 Peroneo-niuscular n. (biceps, peron. longus, ext. 
long, and tibialis anticus m.) 
132 Peroneo-cut. supra-musc. n. (anterior dorsal n. of 
the foot.) 
IX 
PAIR. 
Spino 9th 
post-dorsal 
nerves. 
134 PrjE-tibio-muscular n. (to theperon. ext. 
long.com. dig. pedis, tib. ant., and ext. 
long. poll, perils muscels) and cutaneous 
nerves. 
133 PnE-libio-musculi-tarsal. 
Note. The names of the spinal nerves point out their 
situation, track, place of departure and destitution. 
68 Cubito-dorsi-carpal n. ) Carpo-digitai-dor»ai n. 
133 Peroneo-prse-ti- 
bial n. (anterior 
tibial branch.) 
60 Plexi-humero-cut. cub. hr. 
(int. cut. n. of a.) coming off 
more especially from the spi- 
no Ist pree-dorsal n: 
69 Humero-cutaneous and muscular (to the triceps m.) 
70 Cubito-cutanei-metacarpal and sthdigital n. 
71 Cubito-a?WM£o»iofic-huraero-cutanei-radial n. 
Note. In this table the spinal pairs are represented by Roman numerals; the branches, by small numerals; the plexuses, by capitals; and the divisions of branches, which are either distributed to the same part, or pass in the same direction, 
by Greek letters. The root of each nerve is spino: and where a plexus is formed, its filaments take the root plexi. The final word, in every case, points out the destination of the nerve. (Vide Key to Syst. Anat. p. 2.)  
PL. XIV HUMAN ORGANOGRAPHY. 
THE SYSTEM OF CEREBRAL NERVES. 
XV 
All the nerves which go out from the cranium preserve the generic root cerebro, to distinguish them from those which pass off from the vertebral column.* 
I 
PAIR. 
II 
FAIR, 
111 
PAIR. 
IV 
PAIR. 
CEREBRO - SUPRA - ETHMOIDAL (olfactory) nerve, a sensorial, cerebral prolongation, pedicula- 
ted, and having a bulging for the issue of the nerves of smelling. 
CEREBRO-OCULAR, (optic or visual) nerve, a sensorial nerve of much size mining its fellow (chias- 
ma) before its exit from the skull. 
CEREBRO-ORBITAR (common motor) nerve. The trunk f Supra-ocular branch. 
is of some size and gives off considerable branches. It is a ) 
nerve of motion. { Infra-ocular branch 
2d CEREBRO - ORBIT AR (or pathetic) nerve, a very long and slender trunk; a nerve of motion. . 
Upper, inner and outer intra-nasal twigs (v. Aesthesiography, N.) 
Intra-ocular nervous pulp, called the retina, (v. Aesthesiography, I.) 
<5 Orbito-musculi-supra-palpebral n. (lev. palpebrae m.) 
£ Orbito-musculi-supra-ocular n. (rectus sup erior m.) 
K Orbito-musculi-intra-ocular n. (rectus interims m.) 
X Orbito-musouli-infra-ocular n. (rectus inferior m.) 
I'- Orbito-musculi-maxillo-ocular n. (obliquus inferior m.) 
v Orbito-musculi-trochlei-ocular twigs (to the obliquus superior m.) 
2 Orbito-intra osseous nerves (to the frontal sinus.) 
3 Orhitx>-anastomotic extra-nasal (with the Ist branch of the sth c.pair.) 
5 Fronto-cutaneous and muscular n. (to the corrug. supercilii and occipito-frontal in.) 
6 Fronto‘-musculi-supra-inaxillo-palpebral n. (to the orbicularis in.) 
7 Fronto-a»ast<waotic-orbito-extra-nasal and external frontal n. 
9 Fronto-cutanei-supra-cranial n. 
11 Oculo-iridian n. 
12 Oculi-ganglionic n. (receiving filaments from the uoner cervical nnd orhitnr \ 
14 Internal intra-nasal, 
(internal pituitary) n. 
18 Ext. intra-nasal n. 
(external pituitary) n. 
VI 
PAIR. 
3d CEREBRO- ORBITAR n. (motor ext, oqjili,) an. of motion, having one very slender trunk. . . 
112 Orblto-mupculi-extra-ocular twigs (to the rectus ext. in.) 
113 Orbito-estra-oculi-ganglionic twig- 
The CEREBRO - TEMP ORI- PAROTIDE &L 
nerve, (the facial, or portio-dura of the 7th pair, oY other 
anatomists.) The nerve of motion of the intra-tympanic mus- 
cles, and of the muscles of facial expression. 
(Small sympathetic n.) 
114 Temporo-anastomotic ganglionic n. (Vide the vidian nerve.) 
115 Tcmporo-malleal n. ( 
116 Temporo-stapedian n. ( 
117 T emporo-aiuistomotic ptery go-lingual n. (the cor da iympani.') 
Intm-tympanic nerves. 
r Intra - tempo- 
ral portion. 
m Temporo-post-auricular (post, auric.) n, . . 
n Temporo-styloidal (stylo-hyoidal) n. . . . 
o -Temporo-infra-mastoidal n 
118 Post-auriculo-mastoid n. (to the mastoid cells.) 
119 Post-aurleulo-cutanei and musculi-occipital n. (to the occipital in.) 
120 Post-auriculo-conchinoal and muscular n. (posterior am is.) 
121 Stylo-musculi-hyoidal n. (to the stylo-hyoideus and digastricus m.) 
122 Stylo-anastomotic-spino 3d tracheiian n. 
123 Mastoido-araasforootic-cerebro-pharyngi-glossal n. (with the 9th cerebral pair ) 
124 Mastoido-araastoraotic-cerebro-visceral n. (with the 10th c. p.) 
125 lUastoido-a?mstomotic-spino-cerebro-iiifra occipital n. (with the 12th c. p.) 
The CEREBRO - SUPRA - SPHENOIDAL nerve, (trifacial or trigeminus n.) 
A nerve both of motion and sensation. The exciting agent of the Ist, 2d and Bth cerebral pairs, and the proper nerve of taste. 
It presides over the masticatory movements and the sensibility of the entire face. It is an assemblage of nerves in fasciculi, and before its exit from the cranium forms a gangliform expansion whence the 3 
great fascicular branches go off. 
1 Proper orbitar n 
4 Internal frontal n 
8 External frontal n 
10 Orbito-ocular twig 
13 Orbito - intra - nasal (ethmoidal, 
intra-nasal) branch. 
a Orbito-fronial (frontal) n. 
VII 
PAIR. 
126 Parotideal n. 
127 Parotido-ffireasio»ioiic-pterygo-prre-auricnlar u. 
128 Parotido-anastoMotic-orbito-frontal n. (with the Ist branch sth pair.) 
, 129 Parotido-anastomotic-orhito-lachryma] n. 1 ' 
1130 Parotido-cutanei-temporal and auricular n. 
1131 Parotido muscula n. (to the upper and lower auricular and orbicular, palpebrar. muscles un- 
per part.) 1 1 J 
132 Zygomato-cutanei-extra-orbitar n. 
\ 133 Zygomato-extra-palpebral n. 
J134 Zygomatic muscular n. (to the lower, inner, and outer parts of the orbicular, palpebrar. and 
r the great and lesser zygomatic m.) 1 1 
133 Zygomato-cutanei nasal n. (dorsales nasi.) 
136 7.y gomato-anaslomotic maxillo-infra-orbitar n, (with the 2d branch of the sth c n ) 
137 Zygomato-cutanei and musculi-labial n. (to the orbicularis, buccinator and levator in ) 
s 138 Zygomato-awastumotic-pterygo-pric-auricular n. (with the 3d branch of the sth c. p.) 
139 Post-maxillo-cutanei and musculi-extra and infra-labial n. (to the buccinator den nnr oris 
I and quadrates m.) ’ 1' b" 
| 140 Post-maxillo-anastomotjc infra-maxillo-prce-mental n. (with the 3d branch of the sl)i on 1 
’ 141 Post-maxillo-cutanei and musculi-infra-maxillary n. (to the platysma in.) ' ' 
' 142 Post-maxillo-anastomotic-spino 3J prae-tracheliau n. 
S SUPRA-SPHENOIDO-ORBITAR N. 
(Ist Large or opthalmic branch.) 
° —~ wiuutti gaugiia.y 
15 Naso-cutaneous n. 
16 Naso-ethmoid. andint. front, n. (to the sinuses, v. Aesth. N. 
17 Naso-vomeral u. 
19 Naso-cutaneous n. 
20 Naso-anast. cerebro-tempori-parotid. n. (with the 7th o. p.) 
p Parotido-zygomntic branch 
(great transverse or temporo-facial branch.') 
b Orbilo-oculi-nasal (nasal) n. . . 
22 Naso-prm-ocular n. (to the conjunctiva.) 
Naso-musculi-frontal and maxillo-palpebral n. (to the orbicularis and occ. front, m ) 
24 .Naso-lachrymal n. (to the lachrymal ducts and sac.) 
25 Naso-cutaneous n. 
26 Naso-anast. cerebro-tempori-parotideal n. (with the 7th c. p.) 
28 Lachrymo-musculi-maxillo-palpebral n. (to the outer wall of the orbicularis m ) 
29 Lachrymo-cutanei- C ' 
zygomatic n. ) 
4 Parotid por- 
tion. 
f 21 Orbito-extra-nasal (infra-troch- 
lean, external nasal) branch. 
27 Internal lachrymal branch, (to 
the gland.) 
31 Ext. lachrymo - post - zygomatic 
(malar) branch, (to the fossa.) ' 
30 Zygoniato-«Kastomoti«-cerebro-tempori-paroudeal n. (with the 7th 
c. p.) 
1 P‘arotido-post-maxillary bra nch 
_ (great descending or cervico-facial branch.) 
} r Vestibular and ductic fasciculi 
s Cochleanfasciculi 
.t Pharyngeal portion 
u Glossal portion. ■ 
c Orbito-lachrymal (lachrymal) n. 
32 Post-zygomato-cmfflst. orbito-irridian n. 
33 Post-zygomalo-areast. cerebro-tempori-parotideal n. ("with tho 7th c. p.) 
YIII 
PAIR. 
The CEREBRO-INTRA- TEMPORAL (laby-( 
| rinthic, acoustic or auditory) nerve, a nerve of sensation 
' presiding over the sense of hearing. It consists priraa- 
) rily of piexi and is fascicular; divides into a great num- ‘ 
ber of filaments, which are separated into two fasciculi, 
- and ends in a gelatinous pulp. 
143 Upper intra-temporo-dueti-membranous 
common ducti-mombranous 
upper and outer membranous n. 
'34 Orbito-anastomotic lacrymo-post-zygomatic n. (with the Ist branch of the 7th c. n.'l 
36 Lachrymal n. (to the gland.) 
37 Lachrymo-musculi-maxillo-palpebral n. (to the orb. palp, tn.) 
38 Lachrymo-cutanei- C 39 Zyg-omato-onostomotM-cerebro-tempori-parotideal n. (with the 7tb 
zygomatic n. > c. n. and 3d hr. of sth p.) v 
144 Intra-tcmporo-vestibulo-membranous n. 
145 Posterior intra-tomporo-ducti-membranous n. 
146 Intra-teroporo-cochlei-membranous n. 
147 latra-temporo-coehlei-axial n. 
d Supra-pterygo-orbitar n. . . . 
35 Orbito-glanduli-lachrymal n. . 
40 Orbito-musculi-maxillo-palpebral n. (to lower part of the orbicularis m.) 
41 Urbito-cutanei-zygomatic and temporal nerves. 
42 Orhito-anastomotic cerebro-tempori-parotideal n. (with the 7th c. p.) 
The CEREBRO-PHARYNGI-GLOSSAL (glos-/ 
\ so-pharyngeal) nerve: the nerve of motion of the pha-' 
' rynx, of the body and point of the tongue. It is the 
.principal agent of speech, or the articulation of those* 
| sounds which depend on the inflections of the tongue. 
(It is thought to be a nerve of sensation and intended to 
take cognizance of flavors on the velum palati.) \ 
148 Pharyngp-owfflst. temporo-styloidal n. (with Ist branch 7th c. p.) 
U49 Pharyngo-onest. cerebro-visceral n. (with the 10th c. p.) 
/150 Pharyngo-emest. spino-cerebro-infra-occipital n. (with the 12th c. p.) 
\l5l n. 
1152 Ganglionic pharyngo-areost. n. 
153 Pharyngo-amygdaline and musculi-pharyngeal n. (to the constrictor and stylo-pharyngeal m.) 
e Ganglionic supra-pterygo anastomotic n. (to the pterygo-maxillo-palatine ganglion.) 
IX 
PAIR. 
T Upper supra-spiienoido-pterygo-maxillary n. 
(2d Large or upper maxillary branch.) 
43 Post-alveoli-intra-maxillary n. 
(,posterior branch.) 
48 Post-alveolar n {ant. branch.) . 
44 Intra-maxillary n. (to the sinuses.) 
45 Anterior iutra-maxillo-emast, dental n. 
46 Intra-maxillo-musculi-extra-labial n. (to the buccinator m.) 
47 Posterior-intra-maxillo-dental and extra-alveolar n. (to the inolares and gums.) 
49 Post-alveoli-musculi-extra-labial n, (to the buccinator m.) 
Alveolar u. , 
52 Intra maxillo-nasal (pituitary) n. 
53 Posterior dentar-intra-maxillo-anastoraotic n. 
| 154 Muscular glossal n. (to the lingual and hyo-glossus m. and anterior pillar of the fauces.) 
} 155 Glosso-epiglottic and amygdaline n. (to the tonsils and mucous membrane) (circulus tonsilus.) 
f Sup. pterygo-post, alveolar n.. . 
The CEREBRO - VISCii.RAL (pneumo-gastric) nerve (the middle sympathetic, 
the par vagum, or Bth pair of other anatomists ;) the nerve of the internal sensations 
of a necessity for respiration in the lungs, of hunger, thirst and satiety in the stomach. 
This neive, at its origin, almost always anastomoses, by intra-cranial filaments, 
with the spino-cerebro-infra-occipital; and the cerebro-pharyngi-glossal (glosso-pharyn- 
geal) netves, a gangliform swelling is observable on a level with the cervico-laryn- 
geal n. 
■ISG Cervico-anastomotic spino-cercbro-infra-occipital n. (with the 12th c. p.) 
ro c*™p-a!>ati°mohc cerebro-piiaryngi-glossal n. (with the 9th c. p.) 
i.jh hranghomc cervico-anastomotic n. v 1 ’ 
159 Cervico-anastomotic cerebro-hyoicli-glossal n.(with the 11th c. p.) 
g Maxillo-infra-orbitar n. (infra-orb. twigs.) 
5 Infra-orbito-intra-maxillary (posterior dentar) n. (in the sinus ) . 
54 (Superior anterior) infra-orbito-dcntar and extra-alveolar n, (to the incisores, cuspidati and gums.) 
IGO t\vi ' iCO ' PICX' ' pharynSeal (pharyngeal) 
A Pharyngeal 
PLEXUS, 
n. (to the upper and middle constrictor 
162 Plexo-nnost. pharyngo-glossal n. 
163 Plcxo-anast. ganglionic n. 
164 Plexo - (must, spino - cerebri - infra - occipital n. (with the 12th 
c. p.y 
h Infra-orbito-pree-maxillary n. 
Upper palpebral twigs. 
55 Prae-maxillo-extra-palpebral n. 
58 Prte-maxillo-intra-palpebral n. 
61 Upper prse-maxillo nasal n. . . 
65 Lower prte-maxillo-nasal n. . . 
69 Prai-maxillo-labial n 
75 Prse-maxillo-zygomatic n. . . 
76 Mnsculo-infra-zygomatic (mas- 
seteric) n. 
\ 56 Extra-palpebro-muscular n. (to the orb. palp, m.) 
| 57 Extra-palpebro-annst. cerebro-tempori-pa rot ideal n. (with the 7th c. p.) 
r 59 Intra-palpettro-cutanei-nasal and infra-palpebral n. 
[OO Ib^^Sc°o)USCUlar (t°the °rbiculllr m‘> ductic lac,"'ymal and mart. orb. ext. nasal n. (Ist 
62 Naso-muscular n. (to the lev. lab. sup. aloequc nasi, dcp. al» nasi, and orb. oris, m ) 
fed Naso-cutaneous n. (to the middle and lower part of the nose.) 
64 Naso-anast. orbito-intra-nasal u. (with the Ist branch of sth pair.) 
66 Naso-infra-palpebral n. 
67 Naso-muscular n. (to the orbicular, palpebrar. the elevator of the lips, nose and labial m ) 
65 Naso-amnsf. orbito-intra-nasal n. (with Ist part sth c. p.) 
/0 Labio-muscular n. (to the levator, labial-zygomatic and buccinator in.) 
71 Labio-cutaneous supra-labial n. 
1 72 Labio-iutra-buccal n. (to the.mucous membrane.) 
i 74 Zygomato-muscular n. (to the ext.part of orb. ra.) 
- 75 Zygomato-arensf. ccr. temp, parot. n. (with 7th c. p.) 
j 77 Tnfra-zygomato-articular-tcmporo-maxillary n. 
( 78 Infra-zygomato-musculi-temporo-infra-maxillary n. (to the temporal m.) 
■ 79 Infra-zyaromato-musculi-infra-maxillarv n. (to the masseter m.) 
y 
PATH. 
O Cervical por- 
tion. 
105 plexi-pharyngeal n. 
IGG Laryngo-anastomotic cerebro-hyoidi-glossal n, (with the 11th c, p.) 
Internal laryngeal 
branch. 
External laryngeal 
branch. 
Anterior nasal tivigs. . 
v 'Ccrvico-laryngeal (upper laryngeal') n. 
r 167 Laryngo-opiglottic and laryngo-tnembranous n. 
168 Laryngo-musculi-arytenoidal and crico-tlivroidal n. 
thoraco-trachoal or recurrent n. 
i 170 Ifryngo-musculi-pharyngcal and thyroidal n. (to the constrictor . 
i __ sterno-and crico-thyroFd m.) 
lil Laryngo-glanduli-thyroidul and laryngo-mcmb. n. 
Lower labial twigs. . . 
X 
PAIR 
fio £Jerv.ico-anastomotic cercbro-byoidi-glossal (with the 11th c. p.) and spino Ist trachelian n 
1/3 Cervico-plexi-cardiac (ganglionic) n. (cardiac.) 
Outer twigs . 
Tiacheo-niittsi. ccrvico-plexi-cardiac n. 
I<s Traclieo-owast. ganglionic n. 
I 176 Tracheo-plexi-cardiac (ganglionic) n. 
177 Pharyngeal, thyroidal and tracheal n. 
1 i-ii £ha,7nSeal and crico-arytenoidal-tracholo-muscular n. 
J il) Trachclo-laryngeal and anast, ccrvico-ltir\,ns'<3al n. 
180 Trachelo-ploxi-bronciiiul n. 
181 Prte-tracheal n. 
183 Prse-trachello-plcxi-bronchial n. 
183 Prse-trachello-arteral n. (to the cardiaco-pultnonary n.) 
184 Post-tracheal and oesophageal. 
x tipper thoraco-trachcal n. (inferior laryngeal or recurrent nerve.) . . 
80 Anterior musculi-temporo-infra-maxillary (external deep temporal) n. 
)81 Posterior musculi-temporo-infra- 
maxillary (int. deep temp, n.) 
/83 Musculi - alveoli -maxillo-labial 
(buccal) n. 
U Lower supra-sphenoido-pteuygo-maxillary n. 
(3d Large or lower maxillary branch.) 
i Plcrygo-muscular n 
82 Maxillo-anast. extra-lal)ial n. 
84 Extra-labio-muscular n. (to the lesser pterygoid m.) 
85 Extra-labio-intra-buccal n. 
86 Extra-labio-musculi-anguli-labial n. (to the lev. and dep. anguli oris m.) 
87 Extra-labio-dwasf. cer. temp, parot. n. (with the 7th c. p.) 
S Thoracic 'por- 
tion. 
} j Thoraco-prcc-trachcal n 
\z Tkoraco-post-trachealn.. 
H Bronchial 
or 
PULMONARY 
PLEXUS. 
186 Plexi-intra-bronchial n. 
187 Plexi-anastomotic ganglionic n. 
188 Plexi-thoraco-abdo' / 
minal n 
■ 88 Musculi-pterygo-anguli-infra-maxillary (pterygoid) n. 
89 Prse-auriculo-glanduli-parotideal andcer. tempori-anastomotic n. (with the 7th c. p.) 
190 Prse-auriculo anastomotic with the pterygo-lingual and cerebro-tempori-parotideal n. (with the cordatvmnani t 
'.II .Fra;-aunculo-cutanei-conchineal and extra-tympanic n. y 
185 Thoraco-plexi-bron- 
chial n. 
f 189 Thoraco-oeso- 
I phageal n. 
| 190 Thoraco-tron- 
co-aortic n. 
j Plery go-prce-auricular (superficial 
temporal) n 
Thoracic portion. . 
Abdominal port ion. 
(Esophageal 
cords. 
92 Prse-auriculo-epicranial n. . . 
93 Cutaneous epicranial n. 
94 Epicranio-araast. spino 2d post-trachelian n. (to the occipito-frontalis ra > 
95 Epicranio-areasf. orbito-frontal and orbito-lachryraal n. (with the Ist breach of sth c. p.) 
21 Abdominal portion 
191 Ganglionic abdomino-plexi-infra- 
diaphragrnatic in. (the plexi-ho- 
patic, splenic, coeliac and gastro- 
epiploic u.) 
96 Linguo-muscular (or great pterygoid) n. 
97 Linguo-glanduli-infra-maxillary n. 
98 Linguo-amygdaline and pharyngeal n. 
99 Linguo-anast. cerebro-hyoidi glossal n. (with the 11th c. p.) 
00 Linguo-intra-buccal n. 
101 Superficial lingual n. 
192 Supra-hyoido-rraas/OTMoizV, cerebro-visceral n. (10th c. p.) 
193 Su\xi\A\y o\i\oxio/isloniolj c spino Ist prse-trachelian n. 
194 ganglionic n. 
195 Supra-hyoido-glanduli-infra-maxillary n. 
k Plerygo-lingual (lingual) n. . . 
| The CEREBRO - HYOIDI - GLOSSAL (hypo- 
glossal or lingual) nerve. The motor nerve of the in- 
fra-lingual muscles, and of those of the base of the' 
| tongue, (the nerve of deglutition.) 
tt Upper 
branch. 
XI 
PAIR. 
' w Descend,- ' 
"N ing branch. ' 
196 Supra-hyoido-plexi-infra- 
hyoid. (descending cerv.) n. 
-r- Infra-hyoidal plexus. 
(or anastomotic loop.') 
197 Spino 2d nnd 3d. trachclian-plexi nnast. n. 
198 Plexo-musculi-hyoidal and thyroidal n. 
199 Plexo - anastomotic and diaphragmatic n. (trachelian 
plexus.) 
200 Plexo-intra-thoracic n. \ 
102 Exterior infra-maxillary {my- 
lo-hyoidal) n. 
103 Infra-maxillo-glandular n. 
104 Infra-raaxillo-rausculi hyoidal n. (to the digastric and gcnio-hyoidal tn.) 
105 Infra-maxillo-musculi-infra-labial n. (to the dep. ang. oris and quad, gense ra.) 
I Plery go-infra-maxillary n. . . 
(inferior dental n). 
107 Infra-maxillo-dcntal and extra-alveolar n. 
xx Anterior' 
branch. \ 
Supra-hyoido-muscuh-hyoidal n. (to the scapulo and sterno-nyoiaai ana sierno-tnyroiaai m.; 
oao guPra“;^olc|o'ttmas^o^c pterygo-lingual n. (with the 3d branch sth c. p.) 
' bupra-hyoido-musculi-glossal n. (to the hyo-giossus, srenio-sdossus and lingual m.) 
109 Menlo-muscular n. (to the dep. ang. oris, lower 
part) and intra-buucal n. 
110 Mento - «wnsf, cerebro - tempori - parotidean n. 
(7th c. p.) 
111 Mcnto-cutanei and mttsculi-infra-labial n. (to 
the quad rat us genre, labial and intra-buccal m.) 
XII 
PAIR. 
The SPINO-CEREBRO-INFRA-OCCIPITAL 
nerve (spinal or accessory nerve of Willis.) 
1 _ By some it has been regarded as the motor of the oc- 
cipito-dorsi-seapular (trapezii) and sterno-mastoid-mus- 
cles. By others, (Bell and Shaw,) as an external respi- 
ratory nerve. 
yy Internal ( 
\ branch. \ 
In£ra occipito-anastomotic cerebro-visceral n. (with the 10th c. p.) 
205 Inira-occipito-pharyngeal n. 
10G Inner infra-maxlllaryn. . . . 
108 Infra - maxillo - pros - mental n. . . . 
zz Extern, 
branch. 
Jn^'’a'occipito-musouli-sterno-mastoidal and dorso-scapular n. (to the trapezius m.) 
207 Infra-occipito-anastomotic spino 2d and 3d prce-trachelian n. 
NotE. In thin tabic the root is cerebro, except for the 12th by V™** °fft T™ thdr ‘“n. *»*. place of departure and destination. 
the word plexi, and the last word every cL shows ale Taxation onthe nerve lho ramuscuh g.von off by the secondary ram., are referred to by figures, and connected by brockets with the rami whence they spring. The filaments from the plexuses have RECAP! TULA TION. 
PI,, xv. 
Il\^oi\rciph}V 
li y\. 
l5, lIW WOM, 
PROSPECTUS OF SARLANDIERE’S ANATOMY, 
vara smtaßeßs aas'jtA'raittta. 
The present system of Anatomical Plates is not only, so far as is known to the publishers, the first undertaking of the kind, of any magnitude, ever entered upon .n America, but constitutes the 
cheapest collection of engravings of human anatomy ever offered to the medical profession, and one eqi/ally within the reach of either student or practitioner. 
Several splendid works have issued from the press in France and England, or are now in course of publication ; but their high price, enhanced as it is by the commissions charged by Foreign i 
, yagentsj and the difficulty of procuring them with regularity, are such as to preclude the probability of their becoming generally accessible to medical men, and to confine them to the closets of the 
wealthy, or the libraries of a few public institutions. 
Tile work of which the present number is a specimen, has no such impediments.. The original engravings are very numerous, and present a complete representation of the Human Organism, 
drawn frcAn nature, by artists of distinction, after dissections by the able author. Upon their merits it is unnecessary for the publishers to enlarge, as examination will show at once their excellence 
and their utility; but they may be permitted tb say that the American engravings are in no respect inferior, either in accuracy or execution, _jo the European ones. Many defects observable in the 
French plates haye been remedied m the copies, which are offered in the confident assurance that they will do no discredit to our national lithography. 
The text of the work has been c'arefully translated, and contains a brief, but comprehensive elementary detail of anatomical science, arranged according to a system by which the author has sue* 
ceeded in imparting a knowledge of that branch, in a very much less time than heretofore, and hy a method infinitely less lalnfrious than has hitherto keen pursued. The author has been careful 
to embody in his pages the most recent physiological and anatomical opinions, particularly as it relates to the classification and organization offithe tissues,'and the functions of the nervous system ; 
and thus the student is presented, in a very few pages, with a most copious analysis of humafhftrganography, and with reference, containing highly minute and accurate delineations of the 
human frame. Apart from the value ofjhe work as a means of easily-mastering this difficult of practitioner is now furnished with a series of admirable drawings of all the parts 
of the body and their anatomical relations, to which he can refer, and the learner with a guide in the prosecution of his studies, than which no other of equal merit9 and equally low price, can be pro- 
cured. To the medical man, to the painter, sculptor' dramatic artist, and to the members of the bar, it will afford that hmitecUa-m*mnt ofyanatomical knowledge which is at all times necessary to 
enable them to pursue their respective avocations with reputation and advantage. t . -■ "* 
The work will be published complete in one vbl. printed with new type, on fine paper, and illustrated* with fifteen 
large folio plates, with numerous engravings on each, containing an accurate delineation of all the principal organ's of 
the Human Body. 
The following recommendations are respectfuliy submitted to those who are unacquainted with the work:— 
The Anatomy of Monsieur Sarlandiere, a translation of which you contemplate publishing, embraces a vast-amount 
of matter within a comparatively small compass. Thfg scientific and methodical arrangement, together with the synop- 
tical drawings which accompany and illustrate it, are admirably well calculated to facilitate the study of anatomy, and 
impress the relations of theKorgans of the Human Body*indelibly on the merrily. Itk my opinion, that a translation 
-of this work, together with a full delineation of the plates, would be a very desirable*acquisition, not only to-the medi- 
cal students, but also to those who are intrusted with the superintendence of their anatomical studies. 
New- York. • ■ ■ JOHN W. STERLING,-M. D. 
. I have carefully examined the Anatomical Plates of J. Sarlandiere, M. D., executed for the College of Medicine and 
Surgery, at Paris.* These plates are well calculated for a work of reference to the practitioners, and of great value to the 
student of medicine. They are drawn from nature, and possess great accuracy and finish, and it^affords me,pleasure 
to recommend them to the patronage of the profession, as superior to any work of the in this country. 
/ ./• ' D. L. ROGERS, D. 
i New- York. * • * Late Professor of Surgery in the New-York School of Medicine. 
1 have looked at the first nUmber of a series of Anatomical Plaffis copied from the French workbfiMbnsieur Sarlandiere, 
and published by the Messrs. Hills & Rohrer of this city. The Engravings appear to be well executed and faithfully copied 
from nature. The work is cftSap, and will be a desirable acquisition to the student and practitioner of medicine. 
* u ' : ALFRED C. POST, M. D. * 
New- York. Formerly Demonstrator pf Anatomy in the College of Physiology and Surgery, N. Y. 
I am ready to unite in the opinion of those who have pronounced the anatomical work of the Chevr. Sarlandiere, 
M. D., as well calculated to subserve the interest of students of medicine, and those engaged m acquiring a knowledge 
of the leading principles of the Anatomy of painters. moreover, as translated fiom the French, by Dr. 
Roberts, will'prove an acceptable volume to the proficients in medical and chirurgical science. Rarely has a book of 
such ample illustrations been offered at so moderate a consideration. JOHN W. FRANCIS, M, D. 
New- York. Late Professor of Forensic Medicine. 
I have looked over the work of M. Sarlandiere at the request of the publishers. The plates appear to be well exe- 
cuted, and the general plan of the work seems to be well calculated'to aid in the study of Anatomy. 
5 •' ALEX. STEVENS, M. D. 
New-York. " .. Professor of Surgery. 
Medical Institute of Yale College. 
I have examined the first number of Sarlandiere’s Anatomical Plates, published by the Messrs. Hills & Rohrer, and 
can recommend them for their accuracy in representing the several parts of the body, and for their graphical execu- 
tion. They appear to me to be especially adapted fo the wants of the students of medifcine and junior members of 
the. profession, containing in a small compass, and at a moderate expense, delineations of the body sufficiently minute 
to enable them to acquire all that knowledge of its structure which can be furnished by anatomical plates, 
J. KHIGHT,/ 
* % v, . Professor of Anatomy and Physiology. 
. . I fully concur in the sentiments expressed in the above certificate. 
Med. Inst., Yale College. ■ g. THOS. HUBBARD, Professor of Surgery. >/ 
In the above recommendations offiDr. Knight, I fully concur. TIM. BEERS, Professor of Obs. 
Med. Inst; Yale College. \ 
I have examined Sarlandiere’s Anatomy, and fully concur with Dr. Knight in the favorable opinion 
which, he has expressed of the work. WM. TULLY, 
Med. hist; Yale College. Ik Professor of Materia Medica and Theorap. 
As far as I am able to judge of the merits of the work named above, I concur fully in the recommendations which 
have been given it byahe colleges. " v ' B. SILLIMAN, M. D. 
Med. Inst; Yale College. . * Professor of Chemistry. 
Having seen the first number of Systematized Anatomy of the Chevr. J, Sarlandiere, translated from the French by 
Dr. Roberts—It appears to be,a work well calculated for the students of medicine and others desirous of acquiring a 
knowledge of human' Anatomy. ' \v WM. E. HORNER, M. D. 
Pen. Inst., Philadelphia. f sv, 
I have carefully examined Sarlandiere’s Anatomy, translated from the French by Dr. Roberts, and have much 
pleasure in recommending it to the notice of the, profession, both on account of the fidelity of the lithographs and 
the beauty of their execution. SAM. GEORGE MORTON, M. D. 
Philadelphia. 
I have examined the first part of your edition of Sarlandiere’s Anatomy, and am much pleased with the general 
anatomical accuracy of the drawings, and with their beautiful execution as a work of art. I therefore cheerfully re- 
commend it to the medical students, and believe that the engravinngs will prove a useful assistance to all such as 
wish to acquire a knowledge of this difficult science. J. PANCOST, M. D. 
Lecturer on Anatomy in the Association for Medical Instruction in Surgery and Anatomy, 
Philadelphia. Philadelphia, Anatomical Rooms.